The Amazing Son In Law

A man and a woman at the table, no matter their looks, temperament, and clothes at home, they all looked very luxurious and decent.

The man in it looked a little haggard, and his face and lips had lost his normal blood color. At first sight, he was chronically ill, or even dying.

But the woman next to him was very well maintained and very beautiful. Her appearance was seven points similar to Stefanie, and she seemed to be in her 30s.

Charlie recognized the two at a glance, they were Uncle Orrin, whom he had known since childhood, and his wife, Angie.

Just when Charlie recognized the two of them, the two also recognized him!

Orrin Sun’s whole expression was extremely shocked. His face was already very thin. At this time, his eyes widened, trembling and trying to say something, but he seemed to be in his throat.

Angie who was on the side, was also dumbfounded. She stood up, pointing at Charlie with one finger and covering her mouth with one hand: "You…you…you are… ..You are Wade…Are you Charlie???"

Charlie’s nose was sour, and he sighed softly, and said with a trembling voice: "Angie, I am Charlie…"

After speaking, he looked at Orrin Sun who was trembling and unable to speak, and said in a trembling voice: "Uncle Orrin…Hello! And Angie, how are you!"

Orrin Sun looked at him and muttered, "Are you really Charlie Wade?"

Charlie nodded seriously and said, "Uncle Orrin, it’s me, I’m Charlie, do you still know me?"

"Recognize…recognize…" Orrin Sun wiped away tears and said: "You are the same as your father when you were young, and you are similar to the photos of your grandfather when you were young… …."

With that, he stood up laboriously, and then walked towards Charlie.

Charlie hurried forward, came to Orrin a few steps to support him, and said with gratitude and guilt: "Uncle Orrin, for so many years, you and Aunt Angie have been worried…"

Orrin wiped out a cloud of old tears and choked up: "Charlie, where have you been for so many years? In these years, Uncle Orrin has almost traveled all over the world to find you, and there has been no whereabouts of you… …."

Charlie couldn’t help but sighed: "Uncle Orrin, in fact, I have been in Aurous Hill these years, and I have been growing up in the orphanage until I was eighteen."

"How come?!" Orrin Sun blurted out: "I went to Aurous Hill to find you several times. I always go to the welfare home, orphanage, and rescue station, but I never found your whereabouts…"

Charlie said, "Uncle Orrin, Stephen Thompson, the housekeeper of the Wade family back then, sent someone to take over the orphanage secretly. He was afraid that someone would harm me, so he hid all my information. I don’t know. I only realized that something was wrong after I met your daughter a few days ago, so I went to Stephen Thompson and asked about it. Then he told me the hidden information…"

Orrin Sun was stunned for a while, and then he nodded and said: "That’s how it is, that’s how it is! It seems that Stephen Thompson is indeed a person who knows his gratitude, and your father treated him like a mountain back then. Wrong person!"

As he said, he couldn’t help but choked up: "These years, I have not been able to find any of your whereabouts. I once thought that you are no longer alive…"

At this point, Orrin Sun pursed his lips, but tears have already burst.

He endured it for a long time, until tears completely blurred his vision, and finally burst into tears: "Charlie Wade, you are alive in the sky, look at your son, your son is back, he is back, and I finally have a face. See you…"

Orrin was agitated and cried a few times before coughing violently. Angie on the side was busy wiping the tears from her eyes. While carefully slapping her husband on the back, she choked and said: "Old Orrin, Charlie is back here. Happy event, don’t cry, your health is not good now, and you can’t stand the emotional ups and downs."

After Orrin calmed down a little bit, he nodded with tears, took Charlie’s hand, and said seriously: "Charlie, sit down and tell uncle how you came here these years."

After he finished speaking, he realized something, and hurriedly looked at his daughter Stefanie, and blurted out: "Daisy, how did you and your Charlie meet?!"

Stefanie red eyes and choked up and said, "Dad, I’m sorry. I have kept this from you and mom. In fact, when I went to Aurous Hill to pick up an advertising endorsement, I saw Charlie. To tell you, I just want to give you both a surprise after Charlie comes home."

Orrin nodded repeatedly, and said with emotion: "Surprise! This is indeed a surprise! It is a great surprise!"

As he said, he grabbed Charlie’s hand with both hands and said seriously: "Charlie, no matter what you have experienced over the years, it’s good to be able to come back. Don’t go back to Aurous Hill again this time. The marriage contract between you and Daisy was Your Aunt Angie and I made a decision with your father and your mother. No matter what you have experienced in the past, your Daisy is your fiancée. Now that you come back, my body is deteriorating. You two will take advantage of my old bones. The wedding is held before it gets to the ground!"

When Charlie heard this, his expression suddenly became very embarrassed and guilty.

Seeing this, Angie hurriedly blurted out: "Charlie, you must not have any psychological pressure. After you and your daughter are married, this home is your home. Whether you return to Wade’s house or not, you won’t be Wade’s home. Forget it, you are my son-in-law!"

Angie’s words are relatively subtle, but Charlie understands the meaning very well. She is saying that no matter whether you have money or not, you don’t need to care about Sun’s family. It is your own home.

Hearing this, Charlie couldn’t help comparing Angie with his mother-in-law Elaine. This comparison was simply the difference between Moon and Firefly.

Stefanie said embarrassingly on the side: "Dad, Mom, Charlie… he is now… already married…"

"Huh?" When the couple heard this, they were both dumbfounded!

Charlie was also very embarrassed and said seriously: "I’m sorry Uncle Orrin and Aunt Angie, this matter is my fault, sorry you two and my parents’ agreement back then…"

Orrin sighed, patted Charlie on the shoulder, and said earnestly: "Charlie, although uncle doesn’t know what you have gone through these years, when uncle can guess that you must have had a hard time these years, you were 8 years old. I have been wandering outside since 1999. Many things are definitely involuntary. Let’s not talk about this matter. You can tell your uncle in detail how you came here these years."

"Yes." Angie also nodded and said: "The marriage contract can be discussed in the long term. Let’s eat first and talk while eating!"

Orrin Sun pulled Charlie and sat down on the seat beside him.

As soon as he took his seat, he immediately greeted Charlie enthusiastically: "Charlie, let’s eat first. You see if the food at home is suitable for your appetite. If it doesn’t suit your appetite, I will let them cook it again."

Charlie said hurriedly, "Uncle Orrin, you don’t have to be so polite."

Orrin Sun nodded and asked about Charlie’s life experience over the years.

Charlie didn’t hide much from Orrin Sun’s family. Except for the secrets like "Apocalyptic Book" that no one could tell, he basically told them about other things.

Including his life before the age of eighteen, and his social experience after the age of eighteen, as well as his acquaintance with Mr. Wilson, his marriage to Claire, and his life after marriage.

The more Orrin and Angie listened, the more distressed they were. In their eyes, Charlie is after all the descendants of the Wade family, a direct descendant of the Wade family, and his father back then was the brightest new star of the Wade family. It stands to reason that Charlie should have lived the life of a man of fine clothes and food since he was a child, but he did not expect that he had experienced so much outside since he was a child, and ordinary people experienced constant hardships.

After listening, Orrin kept sighing and sighing, and then he asked Charlie: "Charlie, what are you going to do now? Are you planning to go back to Wade’s house to recognize your grandfather and the others?"

Charlie shook his head: "It’s true, Uncle Orrin, I have no plans yet, and I have always suspected that the death of my parents is inseparable from the Wade family. Before I go I have find out if the Wade family is suspect in my parents’ murder, so I’m not going to go back and recognize them."

Orrin Sun said earnestly: "Charlie, you can listen to Uncle Orrin’s advice and don’t go back and recognize the Wade family, but don’t turn against the Wade family."

Charlie said seriously: "Will you turn your heads into enemies? It’s not that I have the final say, but the facts have the final say. If they really murdered my parents, how can I not avenge my parents?"

Orrin Sun sighed and slowly said, "What happened back then…To be honest, I haven’t found a definite clue yet. Whether your parents were harmed by people in the industry, there is no evidence yet. "

Charlie said: "At least, my parents were forced to leave Eastcliff because of the exclusion of the Wade family. If it were not for them, my parents would not have died in Aurous Hill."

Orrin nodded slightly: "The causality of the matter is indeed the case. The Wade family should indeed be responsible for the death of your parents."

After speaking, Orrin Sun said with comfort: "Charlie, you said that the Wade family instructed Stephen Thompson to give you a group with a market value of 100 billion Dollar, and gave you tens of billions of cash. In my opinion, this should be the Wade family’s compensation to you. , Or compensation to your parents. Although these assets and cash are not too much to the Wade family, they are considered sincere. If you don’t want to return to Wade’s family, these assets will be enough for you to live your life. I have been suffering for so many years, so I should enjoy life and stop struggling with the past…"

Charlie knew that Orrin was doing it for his own good, but he still shook his head gently. He said very seriously: "Uncle Orrin, although I have a relatively short relationship with my parents, I have only lived with them for eight years, but in my body What is flowing is the blood of the two of them. If I cannot avenge them in this life, how can I be worthy of the blood and life they gave me?"

Angie didn’t speak, and when she heard this, she couldn’t help but sigh with red eyes: "Charlie’s personality and temperament are almost exactly the same as those of Brother Wade back then. If Brother Wade got into the sand in his eyes, he wouldn’t be resolute. Resolutely and resolutely took his wife and children to leave Eastcliff. You could not persuade Brother Wade back then, and now you may not be able to persuade Charlie."

Orrin nodded sullenly, sighed, looked at Charlie, then at his daughter Stefanie, and said seriously: "Charlie, other things can be slowed down first. If you really want to be an enemy of the Wade family in the future, let Wade The family pays the price, and at least they have to be strong enough."

As Orrin said, he paused slightly and said with a serious face: "From my point of view, your top priority is to leave Aurous Hill and return to Eastcliff, and get married with your fiance first. At that time, even if you have not officially returned to the Wade family, You are also the son of my Sun family. If I do not die by chance, I will be able to make some arrangements for you so that you can lay a foundation in Sun family, so that the resources and connections of Sun family can be used by you."

When Angie heard this, she nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes, Charlie, although you are already married now, your marriage contract with our daughter is more than 20 years earlier than your current marriage, so you The girl from the Wilson family, in a sense, can be regarded as getting involved in your original engagement."

Speaking of this, Angie was busy expressing her position: "Of course, the aunt is not accusing her. After all, she is not responsible for this matter. The aunt just wants to say that according to your parents’ arrangements back then, you should marry our daughter. As for Wilson Wilson Family? Girl, my family will not lose her by then. After the divorce, my aunt will prepare her a billion in cash compensation, so you will never make it difficult for you."

Charlie was a little embarrassed at once.

Before he came to Sun’s family, what worried him most was that Stefanie’s parents talked about the marriage contract with him.

After all, so many years have passed since the childhood marriage contract. For so many years, I and Stefanie have not met each other, and there is no relationship basis.

If you are still single now, considering your parents’ arrangements before death, you can cultivate and cultivate relationships with Stefanie. If you get along, you might as well follow your parents’ orders to get married.

But now that I am already married, how can I abandon Claire and be with Stefanie in this situation?

Seeing Charlie’s silence, Angie sighed and said seriously: "Charlie, your uncle’s current physical condition, you must have heard about it from your daughter, before that, we have been with your uncle. After treatment abroad for a long time, the domestic doctors discovered that your uncle’s condition has deteriorated in the past two days, and are persuading you to continue the hospital treatment, but the situation is not optimistic, maybe one day…"

Speaking of this, Angie was feeling a little sad for a while, choked up a few times, wiped her tears, and then continued: "The marriage contract between you and your daughter was made by the four parents of ours. Now of the four parents two have gone. So, your uncle’s body may not last too long. Your parents left early and didn’t see your two children get married. Auntie hopes from the bottom of my heart that your uncle will not have the same regret… ."

Stefanie’s eyes were already red, and she sat motionless, tears streaming incessantly.

At this moment, she is still the female star that people all over the country and people all over the world love crazily. Now she is a poor and helpless little girl. Charlie can’t help but feel pity when he sees it… .

At this time, Orrin coughed a few times with some discomfort. After he recovered, he said seriously: "Charlie, in the past ten years, you have lived in Aurous Hill. Now your dragon should also be back. !"

As he said, he sighed from the bottom of his heart: "Although the Sun family can’t let you soar into the sky, but with the support of the Sun family, if you return to the Wade family in the future, you will have a certain degree of confidence. If you want to compete for the Wade family’s property, there will be the Sun family behind you. , The chance of success will be much greater!"

Charlie felt ashamed after hearing this.

He did not expect that even if he left the Wade family, even if he was married, Orrin Sun and Angie still hoped to fulfill their marriage contract that year and marry Stefanie, whom hundreds of millions of people have watched.

The more so, the stronger his regret for Stefanie and the entire Sun family.

At this time, Orrin said: "Charlie, I was not going to go to the hospital for treatment anymore. I have seen all the big winds and waves in my life, so I am not afraid of death. I hope I can walk with more dignity, but Today, after seeing you again after so many years, I suddenly have a desire to survive. My best hope now is to see you and your daughter marry with your own eyes. If I can live until you two have a child, it will be a good life that I can say I died without regret."

Stefanie on the side burst into tears, choked up: "Dad, don’t say that…"

Orrin smiled slightly and said seriously: "You know your dad, and you are never hypocritical or sensational. The words I just said are from the heart."

After finishing speaking, he looked at Angie and said seriously: "Wife, make a phone call with Dean Han of Fairview, and said I want to open, want active treatment, can live one more day, live until my daughter is married, and live to hold her. The grandson and granddaughter, no matter how many crimes they suffer, it is worth it."

Angie immediately nodded excitedly.

In fact, she has been persuading Orrin to actively cooperate with the treatment, even if there is a glimmer of hope, don’t give up.

But Orrin himself had given up, because he didn’t want to suffer all kinds of inhuman torture in order to live an extra year and a half.

Advanced cancer is extremely painful. It not only has to endure the rapid decline of the body, but also the physical and mental pain caused by radiotherapy and chemotherapy.

With each chemotherapy, the side effects of the drugs made him vomit to death, and with each radiotherapy, the skin, bones, and internal organs would be painful for a long time.

Over time, he was a tough man who was tortured into a skinny, terminally ill patient.

Therefore, he prefers to spend more time with his wife and daughter, suffer less inhuman torture, and leave a good last time for himself.

But now, his thoughts suddenly changed 180 degrees because of the appearance of Charlie.

He wants to live. He wanted to watch his daughter get married with his own eyes.

He wanted to personally hand over his daughter, who has raised him for more than 20 years, to Charlie on the wedding line to fulfill his promise to his brother and friend more than 20 years ago.

He even wanted to be outside the delivery room, waiting for the daughter in the delivery room to give birth to a child safely and let himself see the continuation of the family’s blood.

Therefore, he now feels that if these wishes can be fulfilled, even if he has to endure the harshest and most painful torture in the world, he will not hesitate to survive!

At this time, Angie hurriedly took out her mobile phone to make a call.

Charlie hurriedly said at this moment: "Aunt Angie, I came this time, in fact, it was mainly for Uncle Orrin’s illness. I have a way to make Uncle Orrin’s illness completely heal."

"what?!"

Both Angie and Orrin were shocked.

Let Orrin’s condition completely heal?

This… how is it possible?

Their family has been running around for this disease for a long time, finding the best experts in the world, using the best special medicines, medical devices and treatment methods in the world.

However, none of them could stop the rapid dying of Orrin’s life.

Apple’s founder, Steve Jobs, is also a billionaire and also suffering from pancreatic cancer. He also received the best treatment in the United States, but the result was very regrettable.

The world’s top experts don’t think that Orrin’s illness is likely to be cured, and most of them believe that his life may be less than one year, or even less than six months.

Charlie suddenly said that he could be cured, which sounded like a fantasy to the two.

Angie sighed and said seriously: "Charlie, I know you must also care about your uncle Orrin, but his condition… is indeed very unoptimistic…"

Orrin nodded and said: "Hey…Charlie, my disease, I can’t know it better. Pancreatic cancer is the most fierce cancer, and I am now in the advanced stage. It has spread throughout the body. It is too late. Use our China As the saying goes, even for god is also hard to save."

Charlie wanted to say something in his heart, he wanted to tell Orrin that even if god can’t save you, I can save you!

However, people who don’t know the truth about this will definitely feel that they are extremely arrogant.

So Charlie said seriously: "Uncle Orrin, I occasionally got a good medicine some time ago, which has a very good effect on curing various diseases. I will take it with me this time. You might as well try it."

Orrin naturally didn’t believe it.

He himself is a standard atheist and a firm materialist. He firmly believes in science and half disbelief in metaphysics. In addition, he has become a doctor for a long time. The relevant materials and literature have been thoroughly studied and he is also He was 100% sure that he was hopeless, so when he heard Charlie’s words, he just shook his head helplessly and said: "Charlie, you have this heart, uncle is very grateful, but the sinister degree of this disease , May be far beyond your understanding…"

Angie on the side also nodded and said, "Yes, Charlie, your uncle Orrin’s disease can be said to be the most difficult, dangerous, and cruel in the world…"

Charlie knew they definitely didn’t believe it, so he planned to take out the Rejuvenation Pill and let Orrin give it a try.

But at this moment, the servant suddenly ran over and said nervously, "Mr. Sun, Mrs. Sun, the two families of Second Master and Third Master are here…"

Angie frowned immediately and asked coldly: "What are they here for?"

The servant hurriedly said, "They said they were looking for you and your husband to discuss something important."

Angie blurted out: "Let them go! We have nothing to say with them!"

As soon as I finished saying this, I heard an angry voice sneer and said: "Oh, sister-in-law, they are all in the family, there is no need to say such ugly things, right? The old man will be gone in a few years, so you won’t let me and the youngest come in. If this old man knows Quanxia, I am afraid that you will be annoyed to come to life!"

Charlie looked up and saw eight or nine people rushing in aggressively.

Angie’s expression was immediately ugly, and she asked, "Hank Sun! This is my home! Without my permission, who let you break in without permission?"

Following Angie’s anger, the man headed by the other party said with a disdainful expression: "Sister-in-law, this is my elder brother’s home. Do I need to say hello to you when I come here as a younger brother?"

Angie said with an ugly expression: "Hank, then your eldest brother is a husband and wife, and half of this house belongs to me. If you break in without my permission, this is called rushing into the house!"

Hank curled his lips, looked up and down at Angie, and said with contempt: "Oh, sister-in-law, do you know that you and my elder brother are husband and wife? But have you fulfilled the obligations of a wife?"

Orrin stood up with difficulty, and reprimanded: "Yes, how do you talk to your sister-in-law? Your sister-in-law is like a mother, don’t you understand this?"

"Elder sister-in-law is like a mother?" Hank sneered: "Big brother, don’t forget, she is an outsider in Sun’s family after all, and as the daughter-in-law of Sun’s parents and sons, she failed to give birth to Sun’s eldest grandson. When our parents passed away, there was no eldest grandson. She was the sinner of our Sun family!"

When Angie heard this, her face immediately became very ugly and a little bit aggrieved.

Orrin was trembling all over with loyalty, grabbed a bone china bowl, and slammed it to the ground. The porcelain bowl shattered under Hank’s feet!

Immediately afterwards, he blurted out: "Hank! You don’t want to make a fuss about this! Your sister-in-law almost died because of a dystocia when she gave birth to Daisy. Since then, I vowed never to let your sister-in-law give birth again. For the second child, parents also respected this very much when they were alive, and even their two elders didn’t have any opinion. What qualifications do you have to speak out here!?"

Hank said contemptuously: "Big Brother, my parents said they respect you, but I don’t know how sad this incident is in my heart! It’s just that I am embarrassed to express it in your face!"

After a pause, Hank said again: "Furthermore, to be honest, I even suspect that our parents died prematurely, which has a lot to do with the accumulation of depression and illness in our hearts! After all, it’s your couple. Killed them!"

Stefanie felt that she was a junior at first, so she resisted her anger and did not interrupt, but at this time, seeing her second uncle speak so excessively, she immediately shouted: "Second uncle! Don’t speak too much! This is my family! It is not your turn to come and Shout out here!"

Hank hadn’t spoken yet, and a man who was a few years younger than him said in a weird manner: "Oh, what’s the matter, my dear niece, you are a great star now? Can you ignore your second uncle? Are you here? Don’t forget, even if you are a big star, you are just an actor!"

The speaker is Orrin Sun’s third brother and Stefanie’s third uncle, Carl.

The three Sun family brothers are loyal, righteous, and strong. This is also placed on the expectations of the Sun family’s three sons, so that they can be loyal, upright, and strong.

It’s just that the second child and the third child, compared to their names, are indeed a bit uncoordinated.

At this time, beside Carl, there was a young man in his early twenties who added fuel and jealousy: "Yes, cousin, our Sun family’s ancestral motto is clearly written in the Sun family’s ancestral motto. The descendants of the Sun family must never engage in an inferior career!"

"Moreover, this actor, in the early years, it was a non-streaming industry that could not even enter the lower ninth stream. After returning, the status rose a little bit, and then he barely never entered the stream. It was ranked in the lower ninth stream. If you are an actor now, then you are lost. Is the face of our Sun family ancestor?"

Stefanie bit her white teeth and said angrily: "Carl, you only know how to spend time and drink, eat and drink blood, why are you here to point fingers at me? I tell you, there is no place for you to speak!"

Carl curled his lips and said: "Oh, cousin, you are so temperamental. In Sun's family, we are the same generation, so what if you are my sister? You are just a woman who will marry sooner or later, waiting for you to get married. ,You are no longer a member of the Sun family, you will be an outsider then, understand?"

Charlie on the side wanted to speak at this time, but still held back.

After all, this is Sun's family affair, and as an outsider, I really can’t find a suitable entry point.

If he intervenes at this time, he is also a stranger.

Moreover, it is still unclear what the meaning of Sun's second and third child came over, so he decided to observe again.

At this moment, Orrin Sun shouted angrily: "Enough! Don’t talk nonsense!"

After speaking, when everyone calmed down, he looked at Hank and Carl, and asked in a cold voice: "Second, third, you two shouldn’t be circumspect and concealed here. What do you want to do? What? Just say it upright and openly, chirping like a maiden, and losing the face of our Sun family man!"

Hank touched his chin and smiled suddenly, a bit insidious, but pretending to be concerned: "Big brother, I heard that your health has deteriorated again? Did the hospital let you go to receive treatment, but you refused? "

Orrin Sun said coldly: "I’m sorry, I just wanted to start and decided to actively receive treatment. My daughter hasn’t married yet, so I can’t just die cowardly!"

Orrin was waiting for the crowd, his expression suddenly changed when he heard this.

Carl next to him couldn’t help complaining: "Brother, haven’t you already decided to give up treatment? Why do you regret it at this time? Even with active treatment, your condition may not be able to live longer for ten and a half month, for these ten and a half months. After going to the hospital, you were tortured, tortured, and experimented. Why did you say that you have come here?"

Orrin Sun’s expression was extremely cold, and he gritted his teeth and said: "You guys, what are you trying to say? If you don’t get to the point, don’t blame me for driving you out!"

Hank smiled and said, "Big brother, the old man is eccentric. When he died, the Sun family’s assets were divided by 50% for you and 25% for me and the youngest talent. What do you say you want so much for? Your family doesn’t have a son either. When my daughter gets married, it’s the water thrown out. This property can’t be cheaper for outsiders?"

Speaking of this, Hank looked at Angie again and said with a smile: "What’s more, my sister-in-law is not too old and so beautiful. In the future, if your eldest brother is gone, how could she stay alone for the rest of her life? She must remarry. ! At that time, you will have to take away part of Sun's assets. You can bear to care about half of the assets of the family. In the end, they will fall into the hands of outsiders with your wife and daughter?

When Angie heard this, she was not only angry but also humiliated, tears burst into her eyes immediately.

Stefanie also exploded in anger, clenched her fists and looked resentful.

Needless to say, Orrin Sun’s entire popularity trembled, his original bloodless face became paler, his whole person was shaky, and he might die almost at any time.

Charlie couldn’t stand it anymore. While reaching out to hold Orrin’s swaying body, he shouted with an extremely gloomy expression: "You bastards, it’s a bit too deceitful!"

When Hank, Carl and others saw Charlie when they came in, they didn’t pay attention to him.

They came over today, and all their goals were focused on the three members of the Sun family, and they treated Charlie and the other servants as nothing.

However, they did not expect that this young man would dare to challenge them here, and even said that they were assholes, suddenly became angry!

The Sun family in Eastcliff is second only to the Banks Family and the Wade family in strength, and the total assets are also above the trillion level. Even if Hank and Carl each have only 25% of the Sun family’s assets, but if each person puts it out separately , Are also the top rich, crushing those familiar people on the rich list now is nothing to say.

So, how can they accept that an unknown junior yells at them here?

Therefore, Hank was immediately furious and pointed at Charlie and shouted coldly: "Boy, do you know who I am? Talking to me like Hank, do you want a long life?"

Charlie sneered and said: "Of course I know who you are, asshole, you are asshole number one, the guy next to you is asshole number two, and the little a** who just clamored, must be asshole number three, the rest If anyone wants to sort, speak early, lest they miss the top numbers!"

Hank and Carl are both heirs of the Sun family, and they have also received high-end education since they were young. Both are typical beasts in dress, trained under elite education.

In other words, such people seem to be very educated, rarely interact with others and do not speak dirty words. In fact, their bones have long been broken.

Take Hank as an example. Someone used to toast him at the dinner table. The height of the other party’s wine glass was slightly higher than his wine glass. He was smiling at the time as if he didn’t care, but he immediately asked the bodyguard to directly after the meal. Forced to stop the opponent’s car, pulled the opponent out of the car, and broke his hands.

This is just a small matter. In fact, Hank closed his upper and lower lips, and he didn’t know how many people were ruined or even destroyed.

At this moment, Charlie was so disrespectful to them, making him almost furious!

However, he was also a little confused about Charlie’s origin, so he was a little bit puzzled. This person was a guest at Orrin Sun’s family. He naturally knew the strength of Sun's family, but he dared to talk to himself like this. Is it possible that he didn’t know what he didn’t know. The background?

The same goes for Carl. If the other party knows his identity and dared to speak wildly here, he must have two brushes.

However, Carl, who was young, did not have this self-knowledge.

He scolded angrily: "Damn, who is your kid? Do you know who you are talking to? We are from the Sun family! Do you f*cking want to die?"

Charlie glanced at him, and said coldly: "You just barked at Daisy, right? Well, since you like to bite like a dog so much, it’s better to kneel on the ground and learn two dog barkings. Satisfied, I can still let you go!"

"fck!" Carl was immediately furious: "You fcking seek death! Do you know who I am? I am the second son of the Sun family! You dare to be disrespectful to me, I will kill you every minute!"

At this time, a young man who was slightly older than Carl and had a calmer temper said: "This brother, today’s affairs are our Sun family’s housework. Please don’t interfere."

The one speaking is Hank’s son, Trevor, and the oldest male in the Sun family’s grandson.

Stefanie is a girl, so she is considered the eldest grandchild of the Sun family.

Charlie looked at Trevor and said indifferently: "Whenever something happens, just talk about it. Don’t rely on the number of people here, just thinking about bullying fewer people. Here barking and clamoring shamelessly, the Sun family can be regarded as a family of Eastcliff. , Don’t just show up as a lack of education!"

"You…" As soon as Carl heard this, he gritted his teeth and wanted to come forward.

Trevor stopped him, then gave Charlie a cold look, and then said to Hank beside him: "Dad, let’s stop talking nonsense and get to the point."

Hank looked at Charlie coldly, and made up his mind that no matter who this kid is, after his business is resolved today, he must pay the price of blood to let him know that Sun family, it’s not that he can speak freely. Insulting!

Therefore, he temporarily suppressed the resentment in his heart, looked at his eldest brother Orrin, and said, "Big brother, I am here as a child of the Sun family this time to defend and safeguard the rights and interests of the Sun family! 50% of the assets of our Sun family are in You are in your name, but you are running out of time now. After you leave, I will be the head of Sun's family. Naturally, I can’t sit back and watch 50% of Sun's assets flow into outsiders’ names. Therefore, I hope you will start with Sun's interests. Make a will and allocate at least 80% of your assets to me and the third child."

After saying this, he saw Orrin Sun’s face very ugly, and he said: "Brother, I am also for the Sun family, otherwise, once you die, and once your sister-in-law and daughter-in-law get your inheritance, your inheritance will not have a surname. Sun, the strength of the Sun family will instantly be squeezed out of Eastcliff’s third place, and even the top five may not be guaranteed. You have the heart to look after the Sun family’s hundred-year family business, and you will be cut after you die?"

Orrin said coldly: "Second, let your mouth be full of peach blossoms, but in the final analysis, don’t you still want my possessions? I tell you, I have already made a will. In my will, mine The inheritance is divided into two, your sister-in-law inherits half, and my daughter inherits the other half. According to the law, since I have formulated the method of inheritance distribution, you have no right to intervene."

Hank’s expression became colder, and he asked: "Are you just caring for your little family and not caring about us as everyone?"

Orrin Sun asked, "So what? My family property has nothing to do with you!"

Carl, the third child on the side, scolded angrily: "Big Brother! Have your cancer cells spread to your brain? How come you, a wise person, don’t even have a brain right now?"

When Angie heard this, she yelled angrily: "Carl! You are too much!"

Carl coldly snorted, "Sister-in-law, this is too much? I tell you the too much is still behind."

After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Orrin and said coldly: "Brother, let’s take a step back and say, even if you are stubborn and unrepentant, let your wife and daughter inherit the family property, you think they are both Can a female classmate be able to hold on to so many assets? We came to you today to solve this problem calmly. You take out 80% of your family property, and the remaining 20% is enough for your wife and children to be prosperous and wealthy. Live a lifetime, but if you are too greedy, then I can’t guarantee that your wife and children will live a stable life after you leave!"

Orrin was extremely angry, and shouted: "Carl, you beast! Are you threatening me?"

Hank on the side hurriedly smiled and said to Carl: "Oh, third, how do you talk to Big Brother? Big Brother’s body may be gone at any time. If you are angry with him now and he has no time to change his will, then we Are you really going to draw swords with your sister-in-law and your niece? In that case, how can I bear it in my heart!"

Carl chuckled, "Second brother, you are right, I was too much. I apologize to Big Brother!"

After finishing speaking, he looked at Orrin Sun and said with a chuckle, "Big Brother, I’m sorry, I just said a little bit more seriously, don’t take it to your heart."

Orrin was smiling and saying: "But eldest brother, although the third child speaks too much, but he is telling the truth. Think about it, who wants to let it flow into the hands of outsiders? If you cooperate with us, and your sister-in-law and Daisy are behind you, you can still get 20%…"

At this point, Hank’s expression suddenly became very ugly, and his tone and voice became gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said: "But if you don’t cooperate, brother, I may be anxious, and I will treat your family if I can’t wait for you to enter the soil. The three are doing something. If your family of three is gone, all the assets in your name belong to me and your third brother. Do you understand this truth?"

Orrin Sun coughed violently, and then he spouted a mouthful of blood. The whole person was extremely angry and messed up the weak essence in the body.

Seeing this, Stefanie and Angie hurriedly stepped forward to support him and gently patted his back.

Charlie couldn’t bear it at this time. Looking at Hank, he asked in a cold voice: "What do you mean, if Uncle Orrin doesn’t agree, you will start with their family of three?"

Hank was too lazy to continue to pretend, and said arrogantly and viciously: "Boy, no matter who you are, there is no place for you to speak here. I have business to do today, so I spare you my life, but I just spare you. One day, at this time tomorrow, if you are still alive, Hank will be a fool for so many years!"

After finishing speaking, he immediately looked at Orrin and said coldly: "Brother, since it’s up to this point, then I will not hide it. I come today and must get 80% of the assets. Otherwise, don’t blame me. Disregarding brotherhood with the youngest!"

Carl also echoed: "Big Brother, you are already a dying person, what are you doing so hard? You may die soon, but your wife and children can live for many years. There is no need to let them die."

When these words came out, Charlie was immediately furious!

The blood all over his body also boiled instantly!

He suddenly lifted his foot at a very fast speed, and kicked Carl’s abdomen fiercely!

Carl, Hank, and the bodyguards brought by the two of them had not yet figured out what was going on, Carl had already flown out directly!

He flew out of the dining room and fell directly onto the floor of the living room. He only heard him wailing in mid-air. After landing, he immediately lost consciousness!

Carl saw his father being kicked into the air and passed out. He rushed forward, picked him up, and asked nervously, "Dad, dad, are you okay, dad?!"

Hank was extremely angry. He pointed at Charlie and cursed: "Boy, you are so bold, you are not afraid…"

Before he finished speaking, Charlie suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Hank’s hand pointing at him, with a sudden force of his wrist!

With a click, Hank’s right hand broke directly from his wrist!

"what!!!"

Orrin was holding his drooping hand and shouted angrily to the two burly men behind him: "Damn, kill him for me! Kill him now!"

Hank’s son Trevor also said furiously: "Boy, do you dare to hurt my dad! You are done! My dad’s bodyguard is known as the God of War and the Lord of War, and you must die today!"

"God of war? Realm master?" Charlie looked at the two big guys walking towards him, and said coldly: "Since the reputation is so powerful, then I will let them both kneel down and call me Dad today!"

Seeing this, Orrin was shocked and blurted, "Charlie, be careful! Both of them are good hands with countless blood on their hands. You are not their opponent!"

After speaking, he gritted his teeth and said to Hank: "Second! Let them stop and don’t hurt Charlie, I promise your terms!"

In Orrin’s view, Charlie is not only his favorite son-in-law in the future, but also the only bloodline of his brother who has passed away many years. In any case, he can’t sit back and watch Charlie die because of himself!

In that case, he would have no face to face Charlie’s parents.

Hank clutched his wrists, gritted his teeth and cursed: "Compromise now? It’s too late! This kid dares to hurt me, I’m sure to let him be broken into pieces!"

After that, he said to the two men: "Kill him! Immediately! Immediately!"

Hank’s two bodyguards also looked grim at this time.

One of them is known as the God of War, and the other is known as the realm master!

They are all famous characters in the arena, and now being so insulted by a little kung fu boy, naturally it is indignant, just thinking of killing him to defend his dignity.

Just when the two rushed to Charlie, Stefanie, Orrin, and Angie were all nervous and their hearts beating like drums. They were all afraid that Charlie would have a slight accident. Especially for the couple, they had just met Charlie met again, and didn’t dare to put Charlie in danger.

But just between the electric flints, Charlie did not retreat. Instead, he greeted the god of war and the realm master. He transferred his reiki to both hands, with one arm, and it was like catching a chicken in an instant, one in each hand. , Grabbing the two people’s necks, and lifting them up!

At this moment, everyone was stunned in shock!

what happened?

What the hell is going on?

This is Eastcliff’s famous God of War and Realm Lord!

The strength of these two people, in the circle of bodyguards of the rich in Eastcliff, can almost go sideways.

Except for the top metaphysical masters supported by the Banks Family and the Wade Family in the legend, the others are not their opponents at all.

However, a young man like Charlie directly defuses the two men’s offense, and directly grabs the two men’s necks and makes the two feet leave the ground immediately!

At this time, Charlie’s hands were like hydraulic pliers with dozens of tons of pressure, and they stuck their necks firmly.

The two were shocked instantly!

Desperately kicking his legs and waving his arms, he wanted to interrupt Charlie’s arms and escape to life.

However, only then did he realize that his body seemed to be choked by all power! The arms flicked up, like two long inflated balloons, they couldn’t use half of their power at all!

Naturally, the same is true for his legs, and he can only hang in the air, unable to kick even if he wants to.

The expressions of the two of them were terrified, and their complexions quickly turned black and purple because of their suffocation.

The Sun family were also scared silly.

What the f*ck is this monster? ! One person, two hands, made a God of War and a realm master like this bird? !

At this moment, everyone present was stunned!

Not only Hank and Carl who came to provoke, but even Orrin’s family of three were shocked and speechless.

This God of War and a realm master were both very famous figures in Eastcliff. The two had killed countless people and had never suffered any defeats. Anyone who mentioned them would be disgraced.

However, the two of them couldn’t even handle a single move in front of Charlie.

At least there must be back and forth in normal battles.

As the saying goes, you punch me and kick me, see what you do, and look for flaws. This is what a master can do.

But Charlie suddenly rushed up, and the two hands pinched the two top masters into this bird shape, which made people wonder, how strong is his strength? !

Charlie ignored the shock of these people. He looked at these two people contemptuously, and said coldly: "Don’t say I didn’t give you a chance to survive, kneel down and call Dad. If the call is nice and kind, I I’ll spare your lives, will you?"

The two of them stared at Charlie with a look of resentment. Although they could not speak, their expressions were full of resentment and dissatisfaction.

Charlie nodded, and said with a smile: "A God of War, a realm master, there really is something, he is not very capable, and his temper is not small. Okay, if that’s the case, then reincarnate in the next life and be a good person!"

After speaking, they increased his strength a bit, making the two immediately feel the fear of death.

Although these two murdered countless people, in the final analysis, they were also greedy for prosperity and wealth. Otherwise, they would not sell their lives to Hank. Therefore, when the death approached, both of them were in agreement, and they began to feel extreme panic and panic. Scared.

They are not reconciled to die like this, after all, there are so many riches and glory in the world that they have not enjoyed, or have not enjoyed enough.

They have been working hard at the border for so many years, and they have gone all the way to the present, in order to be able to enjoy the life of a master.

However, it is not worth it to die in vain before enjoying a few years of blessing!

Afterwards, the God of War held by Charlie on his left hand shouted hoarsely: "Dad…Dad…"

Because Charlie’s voice was stuck tightly, his voice was very small, almost inaudible, but his mouth shape was still in place, and he really wanted to admit it.

Charlie nodded in satisfaction, took the lead in letting go of his left hand for a few minutes, and sneered: "Come on, let me give it a good call."

The God of War burst into tears, and said in a hoarse voice: "Dad… please go around me…"

Charlie nodded: "Well, good son, since you are so sincerely begging Dad to forgive you, then Dad will show mercy and forgive you this time."

The God of War was overjoyed immediately, and at this moment, the realm master who Charlie was holding on his right hand was about to faint. Suddenly seeing his good brother named Charlie’s father was forgiven, he immediately called his father desperately.

Of course, he couldn’t make any sound in his throat, he could only make gestures.

Seeing that he was about to call Dad, Charlie relaxed with his right hand and sneered: "Come on, give you a chance to scream."

The man was extremely humiliating, but in order to survive, he was still like a quail and honestly shouted: "Dad, please forgive me, dad…"

Charlie nodded with satisfaction and said: "Seeing that you two are still a little sincere, then I will give you a chance to survive, kneel on the ground and call Dad, this time if the call is good, I will let you go."

The God of War blurted out and protested: "You asked me to call Dad. I have already called. Why didn’t you let me go and let me call Dad on my knees?"

Charlie smiled and said: "The first thing I said was to kneel down and call Dad. If you don’t call, then I will let you die with dignity, and you can figure it out."

The realm master on the side angrily said: "How can I say that it is also the realm master of the north. Back then, it was able to defeat one hundred against one hundred. Don’t go too far!"

Charlie sneered and said: "The realm master of the North? What did you do?"

The landlord said: "Northern Mercenary Group, the largest private mercenary organization in the north!"

"Oh." Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "Hello, realm lord, your title is pretty awesome, I also have a title, which is given by someone from the rivers and lakes. I don’t know who compares with yours. More powerful?"

The landlord asked: "What is your title?"

Charlie smiled faintly: "The Real Dragon in the World."

The realm master’s face changed.

Real dragon on earth?

What the hell!

Is it too arrogant?

Charlie was too lazy to continue to talk to him, reapplying a bit of strength in his hand, and said blankly: "If you are willing to kneel and live, if you don’t want to kneel and die, you only have three seconds to think about it."

The realm master felt that the strength in his throat was getting stronger and stronger, and his heart was frightened, and he blurted out: "I kneel! I kneel!"

Charlie looked at the so-called God of War next to him: "What about you, Brother War God, kneel, or don’t you kneel?"

"Kneel! I also kneel!"

The God of War also knew the truth that it is better to live than to die, and nodded without hesitation.

Charlie smiled with satisfaction and directly pressed the two of them to the ground like a little chicken, and said coldly: "The voice is louder, otherwise I will abolish your roots and let you two be eunuchs for the rest of your life. !"

The two of them trembled in shock, knelt on the ground and cried in unison: "Daddy forgive me! Daddy forgive me!"

Brothers Hank and Carl looked very ugly.

However, at this time they have nothing to do.

I could only watch the two masters kneeling on the ground, calling this young man father.

Seeing the two people’s devotion and earnestness, Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said, "My dear sons, it’s not bad. Being able to bend and stretch is good material for big things."

The two raised their heads and looked at Charlie angrily. They had killed him ten thousand times in their hearts.

At the same time, the two were thinking about the same thing.

That is how to find Charlie to get the place back after passing this hurdle today.

At that time, he must take his life to be able to relieve his hatred!

What they didn’t expect was that Charlie was actually preparing for it a long time ago, and he would never have trouble.

So Charlie looked funny and said with a smile: "Two dear sons, one of you is the God of War and the other is the realm master. It is really amazing. I am very relieved for my father, but I really do not like the two of you coming in one day. It looks like you are fighting late, so from today, let’s be a good baby who sleeps on time."

The two people thought that Charlie was simply humiliating them, so they were angry, but they didn’t dare to say anything.

But they didn’t expect that Charlie had planned to abolish them long ago.

As a result, he quietly released reiki from his hand, directly penetrated into the two of them, and immediately sealed their dantian and meridians, making the two of them from the top masters in the eyes of ordinary people, and suddenly became the hands-free chicken. Power waste.

If the two of them dared to exert force or accumulate energy, not only would it be impossible for them to explode any lethality, they would also suffer the extreme pain of tens of thousands of ants biting their bodies, even if they wanted to move a few bricks.

Therefore, the two of them are already abolished by the standards, and they can no longer be abolished.

At this moment, Charlie shouted coldly to the two of them: "Okay, you two go away and stay honestly. I still have something to do. I want to have a good chat with the two big guys from the Sun family!"

When the war god and realm master who were kneeling on the ground heard this, they knelt aside in a hurry, not daring to make any trouble.

As for Hank and Carl, when Charlie said they wanted to have a good chat with them, the brothers’ expressions were horrible, and they were already panicking.

They didn’t expect that there would be such an evil star in the eldest brother’s house.

Based on their understanding of Orrin, the family is nothing more than a few bodyguards who look after the nursing home. Although their abilities are good, they are a thousand miles away from the two they brought. Down.

However, the ghost knows that there is another young man in their family, who has a terrifying manner and looks like a demon!

Seeing that Charlie was making trouble for them, the two immediately took a step back, and Hank asked in panic: "You…what do you want to do?"

"Me?" Charlie smiled: "You have been pretending so much for a long time, so I should pretend to be? Come on, let’s talk about it, how are you going to solve this matter today?"

"How to solve it!" Hank gritted his teeth: "This is our Sun family’s family affair, and it has nothing to do with outsiders! You can’t control it!"

After speaking, he warned with a gloomy face: "Boy, I admit that you can fight very well, but it’s useless to fight. If you provoke me, I will definitely not let you go!"

Orrin shouted angrily: "Second, do you dare to try a hair on Charlie! Do you really think I, the boss of the Sun family, eat dry food?"

Hank was panicked, but still wanted to find a place, and said angrily, "Big brother, even if you are not eating dry food, how long can you live?"

As he said, he added: "Even if I admit to planting today, what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow? Let me say, that’s all for today. In the future, let’s keep the water in the water. If you are willing to accept my previous proposal , We are still good brothers. When you leave, the third child and I must take care of the future generations and bury you; but if you disagree, then after you leave, don’t blame me for not being affectionate with the third child. When the time comes, my sister-in-law and my daughter will…"

Before Hank’s threatening words were finished, Charlie suddenly raised his hand and slapped his face with a slap in the face, directly pulling him to the side in a daze!

Carl hurried to help, but he was also brought to the ground by the force of Hank’s body.

The brothers each sighed. Orrin was just okay and just fell, but Hank was a bit miserable. This slap directly killed the dead molars, his mouth was full of blood, and his cheeks were swollen as if they were stung by a wasp. The same.

The others hurried forward and helped Hank, who was like a dead pig, up.

Hank covered his face and whimpered indistinctly, "You…you dare to beat me…Do you really think that Hank is a vegetarian?"

Charlie shook his head: "I didn’t think you were a vegetarian. I think you are more like a shit eater. One mouth is stinking. I don’t know if you know Kian, the second son of Southaven Webb family. I was in TikTok some time ago. It’s still very popular on the Internet, I think your mouth is just like him!"

Hank was almost furious!

This kid actually compares Kian with himself!

That Kian, I have heard of him, and I heard of him, because I watched the video on TikTok, and almost didn’t feel sick at the time!

Charlie actually compares himself with him, isn’t this an insult to his personality? !

He immediately shouted to the war god and the realm master who was kneeling on the ground: "Damn, kill him for me! Kill him, I will give you two 100 million!"

The two looked at each other.

A hundred million?

It sounds really attractive.

But how dare they step forward to provoke Charlie? Charlie could lift the two of them up like chickens and almost choked them to death with one move. The two of them had nothing to fight in front of Charlie. In this case, even if this one hundred million was placed in front of them, they would not have this. Ability to earn…

However, there was a burst of ecstasy in the heart of the God of War.

This is because he has always been wearing a gun next to him.

Although he is a martial artist and doesn’t like to use guns, guns are also a life-saving support. He serves as a bodyguard for Hank. Most of the time, there is no danger, but he still saves one more hand.

It’s just that when Charlie was rubbing against him, he didn’t have the opportunity to use the gun at all, and he couldn’t even think about it.

But things are different now.

Charlie’s attention was no longer on his body.

Therefore, he couldn’t help but think to himself, if Charlie’s attention was all on Hank and Carl, then he might have a chance to attack him!

No matter how strong they are, they are afraid of bullets. If one shot is hit, the opponent should immediately lose their combat effectiveness. When the time comes to make up two more shots, even the martial arts master will definitely die!

At that time, not only will he have the insulted hatred, but he will also get a 100 million Dollar bonus from the boss! Then I don’t have to work for the rest of my life, and I can retire directly to enjoy the glory and wealth!

Thinking of this, he immediately raised his arm, trying to sneak behind him to get a gun.

However, at this time, he suddenly realized that his arm was so soft that he could hardly use any strength.

The arm had been slumped before, and he was afraid that Charlie would get angry, so he didn’t dare to move, and he didn’t realize that his arm had some symptoms of muscle weakness.

He was surprised in his heart, and said to himself: "What the hell is going on? Is it because I was so scared just now and my body was scared?"

Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and wanted to use a bit more strength to drive his arm, but the power on his arm almost dissipated!

"This…what the hell is going on?!"

He was shocked in his heart, but for the 100 million, he still worked hard to suckle, trying to put his right hand behind him, what is usually easy, and now he has worked hard for a few minutes, tired and sweating, but he has not succeeded.

At the moment when he felt that his strength was almost exhausted, he finally put his hands behind his back with great effort, and touched his gun through his clothes.

However, trying to grab a gun is as difficult as reaching the sky.

At this moment, he only felt that his five fingers were like others, completely unable to drive.

Charlie hadn’t looked at him, but he could feel that this kid was doing his best to resist the reiki that he had left in his body, so he looked up at him and sneered: "What’s wrong with the god of war? ?"

The God of War hurriedly said, "No, no, absolutely nothing…"

Charlie smiled and said, "If you want to get a gun, you have to get it out!"

After the God of War heard this, his whole body trembled: "How could he know that he couldn’t take it out? Could it be…could it be that he did something to him?!"

Charlie took a deep look and said coldly: "I advise you to be honest. You can at least control your sphincter now. If you dare to do it again, I will let you not even control your sphincter. If you urinate and urinate anytime, anywhere like a one-year-old, don’t blame me for not giving you a chance!"

As soon as the person heard this, his soul was frightened!

What supernatural power does this guy have?

What method did he use to make himself almost a useless person? !

Hank trembled in shock at this time.

What the hell is this?

The God of War and Realm Master he hired with a high salary was choked by Charlie and knelt down to call his father. That’s fine, the key is that you can’t even get the gun out?

You know this group of people are simply the ancestors of playing guns!

They can’t hold a gun, which is as ridiculous as a barber can’t hold scissors!

However, no matter how unthinkable and unthinkable the fact is, it is also a fact.

Hank saw that the god of war was scared like a dead dog, and he didn’t dare to say a word, knowing that it was absolutely useless to count on them today.

In this way, isn’t that slap in the face just now for nothing?

Thinking of this, he was even more resentful. However, he did not dare to yell with Charlie too much at this time.

So, he could only say angrily: "Okay! Kid, I remember you! Let’s just wait and see!"

After speaking, he immediately said to his son Trevor next to him: "Let’s go!"

Charlie, who had been smiling all the time, suddenly sneered, "Go? Who let you go?"

Hank covered his face and took a step back, and asked tremblingly, "You…what do you mean!"

"What do I mean?" Charlie said coldly: "You took a few dogs and ran to someone else’s house to bite and disturb others to eat, and you want to turn your head and leave?"

Hank didn’t expect that Charlie slapped himself in the face and didn’t want to give up, so he trembled and asked, "What do you want?"

Charlie said: "My demands are very simple. If you mess with me, you must satisfy me, otherwise none of you will want to leave."

Trevor scolded angrily, "Boy, don’t overdo it! Otherwise, you don’t know how to die!"

Charlie frowned and asked, "Who gave you the courage? You dare to talk to me like this at this time?"

Trevor had no bottom in his heart, but still gritted his teeth and threatened: "Provoke my Sun family, beware of my Sun family’s order to pursue killings across the country, offering a reward of one billion for your head!"

Charlie nodded: "Good boy, it’s interesting, are you married yet?"

Trevor was stunned for a moment. What the hell is this? Why did you suddenly ask about this?

Seeing that he didn’t speak, Charlie immediately stretched out his hands and condensed his ears. As soon as he came up, he twisted it nearly one hundred and eighty degrees, and said coldly: "What the hell is asking you, are you deaf?"

Trevor felt a sharp pain in his ears, and felt like he was about to be pulled off by his life. He cried out in pain, "Ouch! It hurts to death! Release me!"

Charlie used his hand again: "If your ears don’t work well, don’t ask for it at all!"

Trevor was afraid that Charlie would really pull his ears off, so he immediately pleaded, "Please don’t screw it up. If you screw it up, it will fall out!"

Charlie said coldly: "Answer the question!"

Trevor said hurriedly: "I’m not married, I’m not married!"

Charlie nodded and said, "I’m not married, and there are no children outside, right?"

"No, no!" Trevor shook his head repeatedly.

Charlie asked him again: "Then how many children did your dad have?"

"Three…"

"How many men and women?"

"I have two older sisters…"

"Oh…" Charlie nodded and said, "Then you are your father’s only son, right?"

"Yes, yes yes yes…"

Charlie looked at Hank again, smiled and asked him: "I heard what you meant just now, as if you are very patriarchal, and ridiculed that others have no sons. It seems that your son is your lifeblood. Right?"

Hank heard Charlie’s words, with a full threat, and asked nervously: "You…what do you want to do? I warn you, if I dare to hurt my son, I will fight with you! "

Charlie smiled and said, "How can I hurt your son? I will only hurt your grandson."

"Grandson?" Hank was even more puzzled: "I don’t have a grandson…what does this guy mean?"

Charlie asked him: "By the way, do you know Kenneth Wilson, the chairman of the one Eastcliff Group?"

Hank frowned and asked suspiciously, "Yes, what’s wrong?"

Charlie asked again: "He has a hidden illness, he just got it some time ago, do you know?"

Hank shook his head: "Don’t betray me, just tell me if you have anything!"

Charlie smiled and said: "Kenneth Wilson’s hidden illness is just that the thing can’t be used, but he still has fertility, that is, if he still wants a child, he can use artificial insemination… ."

Everyone was at a loss.

What is this guy going to say?

At this time, Charlie sneered and said: "However, your son is not so lucky. From now on, he will be infertile."

With that, reiki entered Trevor’s body.

When dealing with Kenneth Wilson, he also used infuriating energy to seal the roots, making him lose the ability to find pleasure, but he did not seal his ability to pass on from generation to generation, and Kenneth Wilson had children, so this ability was also optional for him.

However, for Trevor, fertility is still very important. After all, he is still young and is still waiting for him to pass on his lineage.

At this time, Trevor was angry, and said angrily: "You said I am not fertile, so I am not fertile? Is your mouth open or something?"

Charlie smiled and said: "Hey, I really made you right. I just opened this mouth and said everything is good. I said that if you have no fertility, you have no fertility. If you don’t believe it, go back and try. "

Everyone at the scene looked at each other.

They were all afraid of Charlie’s strength, so they didn’t dare to scold him, let alone do anything with him.

However, they also felt that Charlie’s words were too damn bad.

Cursing people’s infertility, is this the f*cking thing done by the elders?

Hank gritted his teeth and asked, "Okay, what you say is what you say. Are you satisfied now? Can we leave?"

"Not yet."

Charlie waved his hand at Carl’s son Daniel: "Come kid, come here."

Daniel took a step back in shock: "What do you want to do?!"

Charlie said: "I plan to do a ligation for you too."

Danielr’s face turned green, and he stepped back behind his father in two steps. He didn’t dare to talk back or step forward.

Charlie shook his head helplessly, and said, "Look at you, fortunately that I am better at it. Cloud ligation is fine."

After speaking, another trace of reiki came out.

After getting the two of them, Charlie suddenly wanted to understand one thing and blurted out: "Oh, I forgot one thing, you two old things, shouldn’t be too old, there must be fertility?"

Hank and Carl were almost mad.

How come they are old things?

Both of them are in their forties and not yet 50, and they are rich in family and well maintained. It can be said that they are old and strong, and their physical strength is not inferior to ordinary young people.

However, the two of them didn’t know what medicine Charlie sold in the gourd.

But Charlie snapped his fingers twice and said to them: "Okay, you can get out. I will be in Eastcliff for these two days. If you want to seek revenge, you can come to me at any time, but if you have something to do. Ask to kneel at the door of Uncle Orrin’s villa. If you are sincere, I might consider it."

Hank waited for a group of people to look at each other for a while, not knowing what to do.

Although Charlie let them go, they really wanted to escape quickly, but listening to what Charlie didn’t seem to finish, they didn’t dare to leave.

Because they didn’t understand what Charlie meant.

Charlie was not going to let them figure it out.

Just like Kenneth Wilson, this kind of thing must be experienced by them.

Therefore, Charlie and these people are still there, look at me, I see you stupidly, and directly said to the crowd: "Within three seconds, you can stay if you don’t roll!"

Just as he was amnesty, Orrin waved to everyone: "Let’s go!"

The surnamed Sun turned around to leave, leaving a war god and a realm master still kneeling.

The two wanted to go too, but their legs really didn’t work well.

There was still a little remaining strength on his legs, at least he could barely stand up and stagger forward.

But because the kneeling time was so long and his legs were too numb, there was no way to stand up at this time.

Seeing that everyone was gone, the two were so anxious that they shed tears, and the God of War choked up: "Second Lord, please take us away, Second Lord!"

Hank angrily cursed: "You two rubbish! People can’t be killed, the road will not go?"

The God of War choked up and said: "Second Lord, this leg really doesn’t work anymore…As long as I can stand up, I dare not ask you to help…"

"I wipe…" Hank took a breath.

Then he couldn’t help but glanced at Charlie, and thought to himself, "What the hell is going on today? What is this kid? How can he make these two masters like this ghost?"

You know, these two are usually killers who do not blink their eyes. They move their hands with their palms as a knife, and the thick steel bars of their thumbs can be cut with one palm. Why can’t they even stand up now?

However, he didn’t dare to think too much about it at this time. The immediate task at hand was to escape from here quickly and discuss the long-term plan after returning.

So he irritably said to Trevor and Daniel: "Trevor, Daniel, you two give them a hand!"

The two had no choice but to follow suit, walked to the God of War and the realm master, helped them up, and limped out.

Hank didn’t dare to threaten Charlie again, but he had already figured it out in his heart. There is absolutely no end to this matter today. He must find a way to chop him off, and then ask his eldest brother’s family for property.

The eldest brother alone holds nearly trillions of assets. If it really falls into the hands of his wife and daughter, the Sun family will lose out!

Therefore, he deliberately said to Orrin with a dark face: "Big brother, tomorrow the group will hold a board of directors. As the chairman, you will participate in anyway. There will be media attendance at that time. The details of the board of directors must be reported to the Securities Regulatory Commission and The issue issued by investors is of great importance. Don’t forget about this matter!"

There are countless companies and groups under the Sun family. There are just a few listed companies. Some are listed in the Mainland, some are listed in Hong Kong, and some are listed in the United States.

However, the parent company behind these companies is the Sun Group.

The total market value of the Sun Group is at least 2 trillion Dollar. However, the shares of the Sun Group are not unique to the Sun family. Some of the shares are in the hands of other shareholders, and some of the shares are issued by listed companies. in.

The Sun family owns 51% of the shares of the Sun Group, which is about one trillion Dollar.

Among these 51%, 50% are in the name of Orrin, and Hank and Carl each account for 25%.

It stands to reason that the three brothers hold exactly 51% of the shares, which is just in line with the absolute holding ratio. As long as the three of them are one mind, the Sun Group is completely under the control of the Sun family.

But now that the second and third, seeing that the boss Orrin is dying, they are desperate to grab his share.

Now that Hank sees that today’s strategy of asking for shares has not succeeded, he is ready to continue to put pressure on his eldest brother through the board of directors tomorrow.

Even with the share issue, he would not agree for a while, he must be forced to give himself the position of chairman tomorrow!

As the saying goes, a country cannot be without a king for a day, and a dragon cannot be without a leader for a day.

With such a huge industrial matrix of the Sun Group, the chairman cannot be eliminated.

Although Orrin is still alive now, he is now very sick. If he is treated, he will definitely not have the energy to manage the group. If he is not treated, he will definitely not live long.

So now is a good time to force the palace.

In any case, he must first hand over the position and power of the chairman.

And then slowly plan the part of his shares.

If it doesn’t work, then use the most extreme trick to kill all his wives and daughters after the elder brother’s death.

In this way, the shares of their family of three naturally fell into the hands of himself and his third brother.

It’s just that he dare not use such an extreme method, because after all, Eastcliff hides the dragon and the tiger. Many bigwigs know the situation of the major families well. If he does it secretly, even if he does it perfectly, he can’t escape the eyes of these people.

At that time, the people in the top society of Eastcliff will know that they have murdered the eldest brother’s family.

That way, the impact on Sun's family would be too great.

After all, every circle has its own rules. In the circle of Eastcliff giants, whoever dares to kill each other will become the object of rejection by everyone.

At that time, Sun's assets, connections, status, and prestige will shrink significantly.

Therefore, he still tends to outsmart.

When Orrin heard him mention the board of directors, he knew that he wanted to use the board to put pressure on himself.

Now that the new year is approaching, many listed companies have begun to make annual summaries, release annual financial reports, and announce to the people of the whole country that a group company such as the Sun Group is naturally attracting attention.

And now I am dying. If I participate in the board of directors and be seen as such by the people of the whole country, the people’s confidence in the Sun Group will be greatly reduced. By then, the stocks will definitely fall and shareholders will face greater losses.

Therefore, when the time comes, the board of directors will definitely put pressure on itself, forcing itself to give up the chairmanship.

Before that, the three Sun family owned 51% of the shares, and they had absolute say in the board of directors. Other shareholders did not have the ability to force them to do things.

But things are different now.

The two younger brothers are at odds with him. He has only 25.5% of the shares, and the other 25.5% is in the hands of the two younger brothers.

If the two of them don’t agree with them, and instead unite with other board members to exclude themselves, then their 25.5% of the shares are no match for them.

As long as their combined shares exceed 51%, they can reasonably and legally impeach themselves and force themselves to cede the chairmanship.

Thinking of this, he said with a sullen expression: "Hank, I know what your wishful thinking is, but you can rest assured, as long as I Orrin still has a breath, I will be there for the board of directors tomorrow! No matter what your plan is. , I won’t let you succeed!"

Hank and Carl ran away from Orrin’s home in a hurry.

At this time, the maid hurried in and said, "Sir, the bodyguards in our family are all injured. Look…"

Orrin immediately waved his hand and said: "Hurry up and call 120 and send it to Fairview for treatment. I will pay for all the expenses, and each person will pay another 200,000 medical expenses. I will arrange for my secretary to go there."

The servant nodded immediately, took out his mobile phone and dialed 120.

Everyone also went out to check the injuries of the bodyguards. Although all of them looked miserable, they were not life-threatening.

However, these people are also very ashamed, and even ashamed to look up at Orrin, and constantly curse that they are too weak and ashamed of Orrin’s trust.

Orrin didn’t care about this either, and comforted one by one: "Today’s matter is an accident. The other party came prepared, and all the masters came. You can’t match each other, and you can understand it.

With that said, he again asked: "Don’t think about it so much now, go to the hospital for treatment and recovery!"

Soon, the ambulance took the bodyguards away, and Orrin also arranged for his secretary to rush to the hospital to handle related matters.

When everything was arranged, he finally felt relieved.

A family of three returned to the restaurant with Charlie. He took Charlie’s hand and choked up and said: "Charlie, today…thanks to you!"

Angie and Stefanie on the side also nodded gratefully.

Angie said: "Charlie, if it weren’t for you, today I and you Uncle Orrin, I really don’t know how to cross this hurdle…"

Stefanie also cried and said, "Charlie, thank you so much today…"

As she said that, she remembered the grievances that her parents had just received, and she couldn’t control her emotions, and tears couldn’t stop streaming.

Charlie hurriedly comforted: "Uncle Orrin, Angie, and Daisy, to me, you are my relatives. What kind of kindness is there to me…"

Orrin nodded and asked with red eyes: "Charlie, how come you have such a strong strength? Even if they are not your opponents, this is too powerful? What have you experienced over the years? How can it be so tough?"

Charlie said seriously: "Uncle Orrin, although I have had a hard time these years, I did encounter some opportunities that ordinary people can’t meet, so I have some skills."

Orrin grabbed his hand and said sincerely: "Charlie, if I leave, you, Angie and Daisy, and their mothers, are all dependent on you, otherwise, I will not be at ease until I die, and I will never look down… …"

Angie wiped her tears, and said stubbornly: "Husband, don’t say such dejected things, and don’t worry about our wife. The big deal is that after you leave, our wife will donate all the money! Anyway, my family will pay it back. It’s a little bit capable. My daughter is now a big star again. We must have no worries about the lives of our mothers and daughters. We donated all the property, and we won’t let them both get a cent!"

Orrin sighed and nodded softly: "After I leave, everything will be in the hands of your wife. I have no other wishes. I only hope that your wife will live a healthy and peaceful life!"

Stefanie cried and said, "Dad, don’t say that. Are you planning to be hospitalized and actively cooperate with treatment? There may be miracles! Don’t make conclusions so early!"

Orrin laughed sadly: "Good girl, your dad has lived for most of his life. He has experienced all kinds of storms, and he can see and see through many things. As for my disease, I can’t cure it everywhere. Treatment is nothing more than a question of whether to go in the first half of the year or the second half."

Now it is the twelfth lunar month of the lunar calendar, and it is also the first month of the new year in the solar calendar. Therefore, Orrin felt that he would definitely not be able to live this year.

When these words came out, Angie and Stefanie cried into a ball, both of them were top beauties, crying into such a pear blossom and rain, it really hurts.

Especially Stefanie, Charlie didn’t have much contact with her, but she could feel that her temper was very proud and strong, but now she was crying like this, how could she still have the slightest aura of fearlessness? She is like a little girl next door who makes people feel distressed.

So, Charlie took a deep breath, looked at the three of them, and said seriously: "Uncle Orrin, Angie, and Daisy, with me Charlie alive, no matter where I am, I will not let you be bullied!"

After speaking, Charlie looked at Orrin again and said seriously: "Uncle Orrin, I have a way to cure your disease and restore your health!"

If Charlie said such a thing during dinner, Orrin would not believe it. He knew that his disease could never be cured.

But only to see that after Charlie defeated the God of War and the realm master with his own power, he suddenly had an extremely strong trust in Charlie.

He felt that since Charlie said so, he must be certain.

So he hurriedly asked: "Charlie, do you really have a way to heal me?!"

Angie also blushed and said: "Yes, Charlie, your uncle Orrin's condition is really too serious. We asked this directly the top expert, but they all…"

Speaking of this, Angie did not go on.

In this case, the family of three has heard it too many times.

No matter which top expert is found, they all say that there is no cure for the disease, and it can last a few months at most.

Charlie said confidently at this time: "Angie, don’t worry, if I say yes, I can definitely do it!"

With that said, he took out a rejuvenating pill from his pocket, handed it to Orrin, and said earnestly: "Uncle Orrin, take this medicine, all your diseases will be cured!"

Orrin stared at him dumbfounded: "This…this…is this medicine so amazing?!"

If someone else handed him such a medicine and said that one pill would cure his illness, Orrin would definitely not believe it!

Because this completely subverted his understanding of the world, disease, cancer, and even life.

However, this was what Charlie said, so he suddenly felt that Charlie’s words might really be a little credible!

Thinking of this, he immediately asked: "Charlie, can I just take this medicine?"

Charlie nodded lightly: "Swallow it directly, take it with warm water, and go and pour Uncle Orrin a glass of warm water."

"Okay Charlie!" Stefanie immediately got up and poured a cup of warm water over.

Angie’s expression on the side was a little complicated.

She was skeptical at this moment in her heart.

Half believe, and half feel unlikely.

However, she changed her mind to think that Charlie would never harm her husband. It was nothing more than a pill. Even if the disease could not be cured, it should not hurt the body too much.

So she didn’t speak, and waited for her husband to take the medicine to see if it worked.

When the warm water was brought, Orrin did not hesitate, put the rejuvenating pill that exuded a strong medicinal fragrance into his mouth, took another sip of water, and then raised his head and swallowed the rejuvenating pill…

The efficacy of Rejuvenating Pill is beyond doubt.

This is the essence recorded in the "Apocalyptic Book", which can make the dead trees come in spring, can rejuvenate the elderly, and can make the dying people repeat health.

At the beginning, Don Albert was seriously injured by Webb’s bodyguard, and his breath was almost absent, only the last faint breath was hanging.

In that case, even the best doctor in the world can only save his life, but he can never save his brain, and it is better to be a vegetative end.

However, after taking a rejuvenation pill, Don Albert not only fully recovered, his whole body was even more than ten years younger.

This shows how magical the efficacy of rejuvenation Pill is.

Therefore, Charlie firmly believes that Rejuvenating Pill will also heal Orrin!

At this time, Orrin took the Rejuvenation Pill in front of his wife and daughter, and immediately felt an unprecedented sense of comfort, dissolving in his belly.

The whole body is like the ground completely chapped under the perennial drought. There is no more water in the soil.

However, this medicinal power is like an endless stream of clear springs, which instantly gushes out from the cracks in the ground, not only moisturizing the entire earth, but also covering the entire earth with abundant water!

Originally, his physical stamina had been consumed more than 80% by a serious illness. He had personally experienced the feeling that his body was constantly getting worse.

It was like a hole opened at the bottom of a bucket of water, allowing him to directly feel the accelerated passing of life on his body.

However, at this moment, he suddenly realized that the feeling that life is better than death seemed to be repeated backwards!

He could clearly feel that his own passing life was quickly added back.

Soon, he felt that his body had recovered to 50% of what it was when he was healthy!

Immediately afterwards, it was 70%! It’s 90%!

After that, it was ten percent!

In just over a minute, he felt that he had returned to his healthy state.

When I was sick, I was 48 years old, and now I am 50 years old.

Although there is a difference of two years, 48 years old is a healthy 48 years old, 50 years old, a dying 50 years old, the gap is different every day!

And now, he has found the feeling of being healthy and strong at the age of 48!

He felt that all this was really amazing, it was like having the most beautiful dream before dying!

However, the surprise is not over yet!

After all, this is a rejuvenation pill! !

This is the rejuvenation pill that Lord Moore is willing to bow his head and kneel to Charlie!

This is Don Albert’s rejuvenating pill for Charlie’s liver and brain!

This is a rejuvenating pill that Travis Lane is willing to spend 2 billion Dollar in!

How could such a miraculous and precious rejuvenation pill only bring Orrin’s body back to when he was forty-eight?

Rejuvenating Pill is like a magical force that can travel through time, dragging Orrin’s body back desperately!

Then, Orrin felt that he seemed to be back when he was forty-five years old!

That year, one thing impressed him particularly deeply.

That year, his father died.

Orrin, who was extremely filial and filial, bought the best golden nanmu coffin for his father.

It takes sixteen young adults to lift the coffin.

Orrin took his younger brothers Hank and Carl and joined them, hoping to carry the coffin for his dead father by himself.

However, Hank and Carl couldn’t support them at all, and were panting after trying them once.

In the end, it was Orrin and 15 young people who lifted the coffin and sent it to the cemetery.

After falling ill, Orrin missed himself at that time countless times.

At that time, I really refused to admit defeat! At forty-five years old, but still want to be like a 30-year-old young man.

In fact, my body at the time was indeed better than that of ordinary people of my age. Even though it was very difficult to lift the coffin, I still resisted it!

And now, that peak state is back!

Orrin was sitting on the chair and burst into tears immediately!

He felt that all this was simply a gift from heaven! When I was dying, I just hoped to survive, and I didn’t dare to hope that my life could return to this peak state!

But, now, all this miraculous thing is happening to me!

At this time, the miracle happened not only to Orrin, but also to Angie and Stefanie!

At a speed visible to the naked eye, they saw Orrin’s pale and colorless face, and they began to quickly restore ruddy.

The sunken eye sockets and dark circles that are unique to the terminally ill patient are rapidly disappearing, and his already pale hair is rapidly turning black! Even the wrinkles on his face seemed to be smoothed by an invisible iron of years!

Gosh! What did I see? I actually saw the turn of time!

Angie covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes widened, and her beautiful eyes, after shedding too many sad tears, shedding tears of excitement for the first time.

The same was true for Stefanie. Her tears had already burst, but she did not dare to make any noise for fear that it would disturb the continuation of the miracle.

During the period when her father was ill, she secretly worshipped all the gods in the world that she knew, and was able to descend from the mansion and manifest spirits.

However, after every prayer, it was endless disappointment and even despair.

But who would have thought that the gods could not heal his father, and her fiancé, whom she had missed for more than ten years, and that Charlie who had been chasing behind his a** in his childhood, brought his father the most miraculous miracle in the world!

Orrin’s body is still going back in time.

At this time, he already felt the state of his forty years old.

That year, he heard from others that someone met a young Chinese man in faraway Argentina. The young Chinese man, in Buenos Aires, the capital of Argentina, worked as a temporary tour guide for Chinese tourists and made a living from this. , Very much like his big brother who worshipped the handle back then.

Orrin was extremely excited when he heard the news.

He immediately booked a full flight ticket to Argentina.

Argentina is the country farthest from China.

Whether you start from the east or the west, you need a straight line distance of at least 20,000 kilometers to get there.

There is no civil airliner that can fly 20,000 kilometers without stopping. Therefore, there is no direct flight from Eastcliff to Buenos Aires.

At that time, Orrin’s private jet had a maximum range of less than 8,000 kilometers.

However, in order to find Charlie, he set out in a hurry late that night without hesitation.

The plane first took off from Eastcliff, after a stop for refueling, first flew to Dallas, the United States, and then stopped for refueling again in Dallas, the United States, and then flew non-stop to Buenos Aires.

The entire flight time took almost thirty hours.

During these thirty hours, Orrin never closed his eyes.

He thought he would be able to find Charlie’s whereabouts that time, so he was so excited that he couldn’t rest at all.

In addition, he had not rested for more than ten hours before taking off, so he held on for 48 hours, but he didn’t even feel any fatigue at the time.

More than fifty hours have passed until he found the young man who really looked like Charlie’s father and asked if he was not the Charlie he was looking for.

Until that moment, he felt a sense of depression and fatigue.

And now, he actually feels his body, back to that time…

His decades of worldview were completely subverted in an instant.

He couldn’t figure out, what kind of magical medicine Charlie gave him? Could it be that the elixir of the legendary Taishang Laojun failed? Otherwise, how could it be so magical?

At this moment, Orrin, who was at least ten years younger, was crying and choked silently…

At this moment, Angie and Stefanie were crying so hard that they couldn’t help themselves.

The two of them left and right, holding Orrin’s warm hand, so excited that they couldn’t speak.

Although Orrin has not undergone any medical tests, and their wives have not received any authoritative report on whether Orrin has been cured, they believe in their own eyes, in their own judgment, and believe that he is now completely healed!

As a personal experience of the effects of rejuvenating pills, Orrin knows his own situation well. He is now 10,000% sure that he is not only healed, but his body is back to the state he was in when he was 10 years ago. .

This made him ecstatic.

It took him a long time to recover from his uncontrollable emotions. Then, he raised his head to look at Charlie, his eyes filled with gratitude.

Immediately afterwards, he gently pushed away the wife and daughter beside him, bending his legs and knelt down in front of Charlie.

Charlie didn’t expect that Orrin would kneel to himself and hurriedly reached out to support him, making him unable to kneel anyway.

But Orrin has been working hard to push his hand away, and said solemnly and sincerely: "Charlie, you recreated Uncle Orrin, this worship, you can’t stop me anyway!"

Charlie blurted out: "Uncle Orrin, you are my father’s brother, that is equivalent to my uncle, how can I receive such a gift from you? Isn’t this broken me…"

Orrin shook his head and said: "Charlie, your kindness to me is as great as a mountain, even if you give most of my assets to you, it is no match for the kindness, so you will receive my worship anyway… ."

Before Charlie could speak, Angie on the side had already knelt down, and Stefanie knelt on the ground without thinking.

Angie choked up and said: "Charlie, you have a great kindness to our family. Auntie is unforgettable in this life…"

Stefanie on the side also nodded again and again: "Charlie, thank you so much…"

At this moment, Orrin was still using his body to compete with Charlie, insisting on kneeling on the ground.

Seeing this, Charlie sighed, then let go of Orrin, stood up straight, and said seriously: "If this is the case, I won’t stop you, but after thanking me, let’s stop talking about this. Now, I haven’t had a mouthful of food yet, let’s eat lunch first, okay?"

Orrin immediately knelt on the ground, clasped his fists on top of his head, and said sincerely: "Charlie, uncle is not stupid. I can see that you must be someone with great ability. Uncle thank you for giving me such a great opportunity. Uncle will remember this life. ! If there is anything that needs uncle to do in the future, don’t dare to refuse to do it!"

Charlie smiled slightly, helped him up, and said, "Uncle Orrin, thank you too, can you eat?"

Orrin hurriedly smiled and said, "Come here, let’s continue eating!"

After speaking, he looked at Angie excitedly and said with a smile: "Wife! Go to our storeroom and get a bottle of my treasured top Maotai. I have a good drink with Charlie today!, for more than a year! I have been greedy for a long time without a drop of wine!"

Angie wiped away her tears, and smiled and said, "Okay! You guys sit and eat first, I’ll get it now!"

After a while, Angie came back with a bottle of Maotai in a four-jin bottle.

Orrin took over the bottle and opened the lid while saying to Charlie: "Charlie, since the year of her birth, every year on her birthday, I will spend a lot of money to save a batch of the best Moutai I can buy. So far, there is already a storage room in the basement. They are all auction-level top Maotais. They were originally prepared to wait for the wedding day of Daisy to entertain relatives and friends. Today, let’s try it first!"

Angie smiled and said: "Charlie, this batch of wine, your uncle Orrin is very precious. The storage room is like a brave, you can only get in. It has been stored for more than 20 years, and I haven’t taken a bottle out to drink it. , This is the first time today!"

Orrin smiled and said, "This wine was originally prepared for the wedding of Charlie and Daisy, so now it should be preheated!"

Stefanie on the side blushed immediately.

Charlie was inevitably embarrassed.

marry?

I am a married person now, how can I marry Stefanie again?

Orrin also saw the embarrassment in Charlie’s expression, and said seriously: "Charlie, I know your current situation, you don’t have to have any psychological burden. Since I am now healed, I must live another 20 or 30 years. No problem, uncle is the master, our family has been waiting for you for three years!"

Speaking of this, Orrin said while pouring his wine, "In the past three years, you can solve the current problems in a few minutes, and then make a plan for your own future, whether you want to return to Eastcliff or Wade’s home. , Think about all these things, but it doesn’t matter if you return to the Wade family. In my eyes, you are the son-in-law of the Sun family. Everything in the Sun family belongs to you. It doesn’t matter if you don’t have the Wade family!"

"Yeah Charlie!" Angie also said to the side: "You were born in Eastcliff and grew up in Eastcliff before you were eight years old. This is your root. After you marry Daisy, the best choice is to come back!"

"If you feel tired of these cumbersome things in Eastcliff’s wealthy family, I also support you and your daughter to settle overseas together, and you don’t need to worry about money. The assets of your uncle Orrin and I are enough for the two of you in this world. In any country, you can live a lifetime without worries!"

Stefanie had a blushing face, and she didn’t say a word shyly, but she looked at Charlie from time to time, and she could see that the expression in her eyes was full of tenderness.

Charlie knew that his marriage contract with Stefanie was the order of his parents.

And it has existed for more than 20 years, and I did not keep the promise of my parents. At this time, if I refuted it immediately, I would have no face to face my parents who had passed away.

So he nodded lightly and said seriously: "Uncle Orrin and Angie, I will consider these issues carefully."

In his opinion, the best solution is to delay the matter first, and then slowly ease the matter.

Orrin naturally agreed, and then handed Charlie a glass of wine. He also picked up a glass and said boldly, "Come on, Charlie! Finish this glass!"

Charlie nodded, and the two of them clinked their glasses, and drank all the Moutai in the glass.

Orrin sipped his stomach with a glass of wine. The familiar and unfamiliar feeling made him smack his lips. He said excitedly: "Oh, now I understand that being rich and powerful is not as good as being healthy! Health is fundamental!"

As he said, he couldn’t help asking Charlie: "By the way, Charlie, it is not convenient for you to tell uncle, what kind of magical medicine you gave me, how can it have such a magical effect? It’s like an elixir. same!"

Charlie heard Orrin’s question about the rejuvenating pill and said with a smile: "Uncle Orrin, this medicine is called the rejuvenating pill. I dare not say that it is a real elixir, but I can say that it is at least half a fairy. Medicine was refined by ancient Chinese geniuses, and I also obtained it by chance."

Orrin did not doubt that he had him, and said seriously: "This medicine is really amazing. It really doesn’t look like a mortal thing in the world. The feeling when I took the medicine just now is almost dreamlike! It seems that there are indeed many ancestors that we cannot understand their Supernatural power!"

Charlie nodded in agreement.

Although he doesn’t know who wrote the "Apocalyptic Book", according to the age of the Yuchun bottle, the bottle should have been made in the Ming Dynasty.

And the bottle did not have any traces of later cutting, that is to say, the wooden box where the "Apocalyptic Book" was originally stored should be put in in advance when making the mud before the Ming Dynasty craftsman made the jade pot spring bottle. .

And the material of the wooden box and the "Apocalyptic Book" is also very magical, there is no problem with the fire, and it disappears instantly after opening it, and Charlie can’t see through the mystery.

Therefore, he empathized with Orrin’s words.

After three rounds of wine, Orrin became more and more interested and drank the wine very refreshingly. Soon, the two of them each dropped a catty of white wine.

Angie suddenly remembered something at this moment and said: "Be faithful, when you show up at the board of directors tomorrow, I’m afraid it will scare many people, especially the second and third."

Orrin sneered: "That’s right! Tomorrow, I will not only stun the entire board of directors, but also reorganize the entire board! I used to take care of my second and third wife, and I never dreamed that they would fall into trouble when I was seriously ill, but From tomorrow on, their days in the Sun Group will not be so comfortable!"

Angie hurriedly said: "From now on, you must pay attention to the issue of personal safety. Whether it is a group or a family, you must have more bodyguards to prevent the elders and thirds from jumping over the wall."

Orrin nodded: "Don’t worry, I will communicate with the best security company tomorrow, and spend 200 million to hire the best security team to protect our family’s safety 24 hours. From now on, except for this one Apart from the people in the house, I don’t trust anyone anymore!"

The people in this room Orrin said were his wife and daughter and Charlie.

Now, besides these three people, he really can’t believe anyone.

Even his own younger brother can betray him, and even think of robbing his own property, which is even more extreme. They even threatened him with the lives of his wife and children. This not only made him angry, but also made him feel angry. See through the nature of human nature.

What about brothers? In the face of interests, don’t you also draw swords to each other?

Thinking of this, Orrin looked at Charlie and said seriously: "Charlie, if you don’t have any plans tomorrow, why not go with me? With you, uncle will be more confident."

Charlie naturally nodded and agreed without hesitation.

This time I came to Eastcliff to help Orrin solve the problem.

The physical problem is solved, and the asset problem must be helped as much as possible.

Otherwise, the current Orrin has recovered from a serious illness and his control of the group is at the weakest stage, and he may not be able to beat his two younger brothers.

In case his two younger brothers join other shareholders to squeeze him out, this is also a problem.

Moreover, Charlie was even more worried that his two younger brothers would want to kill him.

After all, they have been greedy by these hundreds of billions of property for so long, and they cannot give up easily.

Therefore, I must help Orrin solve all the problems before leaving Eastcliff and returning to Aurous Hill.

Seeing Charlie’s agreement, Orrin sighed, took his wine glass, and said, "Come on, Charlie, uncle toast you!"

Charlie nodded and clinked glasses with him again.

Angie saw the two drunk happily, and whispered to Stefanie beside him: "Your dad hasn’t been so happy in a long time."

Stefanie also nodded repeatedly, and said in her mother’s ear: "It seems that from the time Uncle Wade’s accident until now, I haven’t seen him so happy."

Angie was under the table, gently holding her daughter’s hand, and whispered: "Charlie is a good man, you must hold him!"

Stefanie was a little embarrassed and said, "Mom…how do you know now… Charlie is already married and he is not divorced now…"

Angie said earnestly: "Stupid boy, he is your fiancé since you were a child. This is your husband who was robbed of you, not her husband!"

After a slight pause, Angie said: "Besides, in Aurous Hill, I don’t believe that a daughter with a family can be worthy of Charlie, and the local richest man is far from qualified. Looking at the entire Eastcliff city, those who can be worthy of Charlie, except you , Only the girl from the Banks Family."

"And you have a marriage contract with him. The two families are still friends for many years. It is justified and created by nature when you marry Charlie."

"Moreover, by then, your dad and I will have more sons! Your dad will definitely be happy all day long!"

Stefanie’s pretty face flushed with shame: "Mom, then you say, how should I hold it…I don’t have any experience in this area…"

Angie said: "I will teach you slowly when I turn back!"

At this time, Charlie also responded to Orrin with a glass of wine, and immediately said: "Uncle Orrin, I am here this time. In addition to seeing you and Angie and helping you treat your illness, I also want to go to my parents’ tomb to mourn. Where are the parents buried now?"

Orrin gave a melancholy sigh, and said, "Your parents are now buried in Wade Mountain in the western suburbs."

"Wade Mountain?" Because Charlie listened to Orrin uttering these words, he didn’t know it belonged to Wade.

Therefore, he asked in surprise: "Uncle Orrin, why haven’t I heard of this place you are talking about?"

Orrin said: "Wade Mountain is actually a mountain with excellent Fengshui in the western suburbs. Originally, your parents were buried in the tomb of Sabil in the northern suburbs, but something happened to the Wade family four years ago. I bought this mountain and renamed it Wade Mountain. Wade is the leaf of your Wade family, and the mausoleum is the mausoleum."

After speaking, Orrin said again: "After the Wade family bought Wade Mountain, they invested hundreds of millions to refurbish and develop the mountain. This development took three years. It was not completed until last spring. After the completion, Wade So the family moved the entire ancestral tomb. When the ancestral tomb was moved, there was a lot of movement and great momentum, and everyone in Eastcliff didn’t know it."

Charlie frowned: "The Wade family has been in Eastcliff for hundreds of years. Over a hundred ancestors were buried in the ancestral tomb. On such a large scale, the Wade family said that the accommodating whole moved?"

Orrin nodded and said, "I heard the rumors about this incident that your grandfather fell ill unexpectedly four years ago, but no problem can be found. It will not help to seek medical advice everywhere."

"Later, the Wade family also traveled across the famous Sichuan and Dashan Mountains across the country and visited many experts. After seeing the experts, they all left without saying a word, turning around, and asking why they didn’t mention a word… …."

"Your grandfather was in a madness, he went to the United States in person, and he invited back a hundred-year-old Chinese feng shui master after three visits to the thatched cottage. After the feng shui master came, he visited the tomb and said what the feng shui bureau of the Wade family is Longkun Shoal , And it’s not easy to resolve, so he instructed the Wade family to move the ancestral grave to Wade Mountain…"

Charlie didn’t care too much about Wade Family Fengshui and moving the ancestral grave.

He has no interest in the people and affairs of the Wade Family. For the Wade family, he actually only cared about two things. First, where the parents are buried, and whether they can mourn by themselves;

Secondly, who did the parents hurt and whether they were the Wade family members. As for the other things of the Wade Family, he didn’t want to take it into his mind.

Therefore, after listening to Orrin’s introduction of Wadeling Mountain, Charlie asked: "Uncle Orrin, can I go to Wade Mountain to mourn?"

Orrin said: "Wade Mountain is the ancestral tomb of your Wade family and a place of feng shui. Usually the Wade family controls it very strictly. Outsiders can’t enter at all. Even if I go, I have to greet the Wade family in advance and make an appointment. But you are Wade family son, just say hello and you should be able to go directly."

Charlie shook his head and said, "Uncle Orrin, I don’t want to tell you anything. I don’t want the Wade family to know that I have come to Eastcliff, so I don’t want to have too much contact with them for the time being."

Orrin thought for a while, and then said: "Well, let me call your uncle later and say I want to pay homage to your parents and ask him to say hello to the people below. Then you disguise for a while and talk to I can go there together. After all, you look so much like your father. If you are in your generation, Parents Wade, they will definitely recognize you."

Charlie hurriedly got up and bowed deeply to Orrin: "Uncle Orrin, thank you for your accomplishment!"

Orrin hurriedly got up to help, and said with a trembling, "Charlie, what are you…what are you doing? You are the great benefactor of our family, why bother to salute me for this little thing…"

Charlie said solemnly: "Uncle Orrin, it’s not a trivial matter to me that my deceased parents mattered. My parents passed away eighteen years ago and I never went to the grave to pay filial piety. It’s really unfaithful and unfilial. It is of great significance to me that you can fulfill me and give me this opportunity to fulfill my filial piety. How can I not salute you!"

Upon hearing this, Orrin hurriedly said to himself: "Oh, I said the wrong thing. This is really not a trivial matter. Don’t worry, uncle will take you there tomorrow!"

Angie on the side said: "I will go with my daughter. If you and your father go, the Wade family will easily become suspicious. After all, the Wade family knows what is going on in our family. Besides you, our family also There are no young men."

Orrin said: "It doesn’t matter, you can let Charlie pretend to be my driver."

Angie nodded, but insisted, "Then our mothers should be with you, too. I haven’t visited Brother Wade and Sister Wade for half a year."

"Yes!" Stefanie hurriedly said, "Dad, you can let me and mom go together too!"

Orrin nodded and said, "Okay, then go together tomorrow!"

After speaking, he thought about the time, and said: "In this way, in the morning, Charlie and I will go to the group to open the board of directors. You two will wait at home. After the meeting, we will come over and pick you up."

Angie immediately agreed and said: "Okay!"

……

Between pushing the cup and changing the cup, Charlie and Orrin killed the four-jin bottle of Moutai.

They were full of food and drink, and the two of them were in high spirits, so Orrin took him and looked through many old photos in the study.

These old photos all have Charlie’s parents. The earliest photos were when Charlie’s parents were just married and before Charlie.

Charlie’s parents, from the looks of them, are also absolutely human beings.

Charlie’s father is handsome, and his mother is glamorous and generous, especially the beauty of Charlie’s mother, Angie can’t compare with it, no matter what era, they are outstanding.

It’s a pity that the pair of golden boys and girls who were famous in Eastcliff back then are now gone, leaving only mottled images and remaining memories.

At that time, Orrin was not married, so at the wedding, he stood alone beside Charlie’s father and took a photo with Charlie’s parents.

Then there are photos of Orrin and Angie’s wedding.

Charlie’s parents were there to congratulate his wedding.

So, the four of them took a group photo.

Then, it was Charlie who was born, and the four people in the photo became five people. He was wrapped in a baby and hugged by his mother.

Then Stefanie was born.

As a result, the photo became six people.

These six people, from two children in their infancy, became Charlie standing beside their parents, and then Stefanie also standing beside their parents.

Then, there was a group photo of the two children.

Charlie is half a head taller than Stefanie, so he looks like a big brother, while Stefanie is like a little sister, closely following Charlie’s side.

What’s interesting is that in the group photo of the two people, each Stefanie grasped Charlie’s arm tightly, with a very happy expression.

Charlie, who was on the side, always had a pretentious taste, deliberately trying to keep a distance from Stefanie.

Orrin sighed while looking at these old photos for him: "I didn’t expect that time flies so fast. In a blink of an eye, you are already so old."

Charlie saw so many old photos of his parents, his eyes were red, and he almost shed tears several times, but he abruptly endured it.

Seeing this, Orrin patted his shoulder lightly and said, "Charlie, your parents know well. If you know the news of your safety, you will definitely be very happy."

Charlie nodded and said with emotion: "It’s just that I feel a little shameless to face them. I haven’t visited them for so many years, and I am ashamed. Moreover, for so many years, I haven’t made any proud achievements or sorry for the cultivation of my parents."

"Don’t say that." Orrin said earnestly: "Your parents are open-minded throughout their lives, and they have never hoped that their sons will become a dragon. They are the dragons and phoenixes among people, so the expectation of you has always been that you can grow up healthy and happy for a lifetime. Don’t have any sorrows and troubles."

Speaking of this, Orrin smiled and said, "Do you know that your mother really likes the name Lily in Jin Yong’s novels? I think it’s a very good name, but Lily in the book is not a good person. When you were born, your mother joked that if you were a little girl, she would name you Lily."

Charlie smiled knowingly, thinking of his mother, there was a warm current in his heart.

Indeed, as Orrin said, my mother never hoped that she would become a dragon or a phoenix. She told herself from an early age that a person needs to be happy when he is alive. It is enough to be a kind and upright person. Achievement and status are not important.

After chatting with Orrin for an afternoon, when Angie came in to deliver the fruit, she said to Charlie: "Charlie, the guest room has been prepared for you. On the second floor next to the girl’s room, you drank so much wine at noon. Go back to your room and rest for a while. If there is anything, you can just find us directly."

"Okay." Charlie nodded: "Thank you Angie."

At this moment. In the top ward of Sun's Hospital.

Hank, the second child of the Sun family, and Carl, the third child, received the first stage of treatment after taking CT of the affected area.

CT showed that Hank’s wrist was broken and Carl’s bladder was damaged. Although neither of them is life-threatening, they need to be treated for a while.

And these are all thanks to Charlie.

This Sun's hospital is a private high-level hospital invested by the Sun family.

Although the overall strength is not comparable to a top-tier tertiary hospital such as Union Medical College Hospital, it is definitely a leader among private hospitals.

The top families of Eastcliff actually each have their own private hospitals.

Although these hospitals are external in name, in most cases, they do not receive patients from outside at all.

Basically, they are exclusively for internal family use.

Now, except for the two brothers Hank and Carl, all the other people who were driven away from Orrin’s house by Charlie have also come here, discussing countermeasures with black faces.

What happened today was a huge accident that they never dreamed of.

They didn’t expect that there would be a strange man in the house of Orrin;

Second, I didn’t expect the strength of this strange man to be terribly strong.

A God of War and a realm master that Hank has hired heavily, has been diagnosed with severe symptoms of muscle weakness by the hospital.

This disease is very mysterious, and the medical community has not figured out what this ghost disease is.

Once sick, the muscles of the whole body will gradually lose their strength, and the skeletal muscles are very easy to fatigue, that is, the body is weak and tired.

If the condition continues to worsen, a young male laborer may not even be able to hold a bottle of water.

In more serious cases, you can’t even control your eyelids.

The doctor in the hospital conducted a very systematic examination on the God of War and the realm master, and found that there was a big obstacle in the neuromuscular transmission of the two, which was a typical symptom of muscle weakness.

In fact, this was mainly because Charlie used Reiki to seal the meridians of the two of them, but the doctor could not explore the existence of Reiki, and could only determine that they had muscle weakness from the clinical manifestations.

This makes Sun's second and third family members unable to understand.

what happened?

Obviously he is a master of masters. When he arrived at Sun's house, he was lifted up by the kid like a chicken, and then he became weak?

This is too damn mysterious, right? Is that kid a hidden master?

But the masters of the hidden world pretend to obey the Basic Law as well. Why do they cause muscle weakness by pinching their necks?

It’s like touching other people’s faces and turning them into impotence. It’s unreasonable!

The two families are very sad and want to find a chance to teach the kid from the eldest brother’s family, but they don’t know who is his last name, let alone what he comes from.

In fact, the most important thing is that the God of War and the realm master did not have a trick under the hands of others. Who else could they find to help kill them?

Hank was even more depressed. Not only did he lose a God of War and a realm master, he was also broken by Charlie, which can be said to be a heavy loss.

When has he been so wronged?

At this moment, he even wanted to kill Charlie’s family.

It’s a pity that he couldn’t think of how to avenge the blood and hatred at this moment.

Carl was clutching his aching bladder. Seeing that his second brother was frantically licking his teeth, he hurriedly offered a plan: "Second brother, I said this, in fact, you don’t need to retaliate in a hurry. Let’s take the shares in the hands of the older brother first. what!"

"Yes, dad!" Carl’s son Trevor also said, "My third uncle is right. We should get the shares and family property now. This is the top priority!"

Hank said coldly: "That’s right, I think your uncle will be alive within a few days, at most two or three months. Let’s get the money first, and then find that kid to settle the account!"

Carl hurriedly asked, "Second brother, what good idea do you have for the board of directors tomorrow?"

Hank sneered: "I have already told several other shareholders that half of them are willing to cooperate with us to seize power. Although the remaining half are still thinking about the good of elder brother, it is not to be afraid, because we are now united The share of rising has exceeded 51%!"

Carl asked: "Then we will force the eldest brother to hand over the position of chairman tomorrow?"

"Yes." Hank gritted his teeth and said: "At that time, I will come directly to the board of directors to force the palace. With the equity of the two of us and those who support us, we will directly vote to abolish his chairmanship and recommend me to do it. The new chairman! This will be able to reasonably and legally take over the Sun Group!"

As he said, Hank couldn’t help but smile and said, "When I get the chairman’s seat, I will begin to transfer the assets of the Sun Group."

Carl smiled and echoed: "After the assets are transferred to other company shells, the big brother’s shares will be empty and have no value at all."

Trevor hurriedly asked: "Dad, what about uncle’s personal assets? He has so many deposits, mansions, luxury cars, private islands, private jets, private yachts, and a large number of antiques. It is said that he has collected celebrity calligraphy and paintings over the years. That adds up to billions?"

"Billions?" Hank curled his lips: "You too underestimate your uncle! The calligraphy and paintings in the hands of Mr. Wanda are almost over 10 billion. The calligraphy and paintings in your uncle’s hands are less than two or three hundred. Hundreds of millions! These are all held in the bank vault."

Trevor’s eyes flashed greedy, and he said excitedly: "Dad! We must get this batch of calligraphy and paintings! Real estate can’t rise now, and future income is limited, but the appreciation of antique calligraphy and paintings is really too much. Big! Look at the famous paintings of the world’s famous artists, which one can’t start with a hundred million dollars?"

Hank nodded and said coldly: "Don’t worry, I already have a complete plan. I will first take the position of chairman, then transfer all the assets of the group, and then force your uncle to make a will and The property is given to us, otherwise, I will never make him feel better! Even if he dies, I will not make his wife and daughter feel better!"

Carl rubbed his hands in excitement: "Then wait for the board meeting tomorrow, and give my dear eldest brother a good show!"

Hank smiled and said: "Tomorrow, I will launch a cultural change on the board of directors to force Orrin to give way and rebuild a more prosperous Sun Group !"

Carl licked his face and said, "Second brother, don’t forget your brother when that happens. You will be the only one looking forward to everything in the future for your brother!"

"That’s natural!" Hank patted Carl’s shoulder with his left hand, and smiled: "You and I have been living in the shadow of the boss for so many years, and it’s time for the two of us to get started!"

When Hank and Carl are planning a bright future, Trevor and Daniel on the side also have their own thoughts.

The three Sun family brothers gave birth to eight children in total.

Orrin has only one daughter, Stefanie.

And Hank has three children, two daughters and one son, Trevor.

Carl has four children, three daughters, and one son, Daniel.

Because male males are not very prosperous, Trevor and Daniel, respectively, will undoubtedly be the only heirs to their father’s property in the future.

Daniel saw the cordial enthusiasm between his father and his second uncle, and couldn’t help but look at himself and his cousin Trevor next to him, and wondered in his heart: "When I inherit my father’s family property and shares in the future, will I have to be like my father cheating on the second uncle? , Go to cheat my cousin? If I need to stick to him in the future, shouldn’t I just start to suck him up now?"

And his cousin Trevor thought, the cousin Daniel next to him is actually not very clever, and he is not a compatriot with him. To be honest, the relationship is not deep.

My father, my third uncle, and even the eldest brother who is a naughty compatriot can cheat him, so in the future, can I also learn how to cheat Daniel?

Thinking of this, he felt that the nature of this matter was actually very interesting.

First, the family property was divided into three, and the second family and the third family joined forces to annex the old family.

Then the second family looked for a chance to annex the third family. Then, wouldn’t the entire Sun family fall into his own hands?

At this point, Trevor couldn’t help getting excited!

Don’t look at Sun's family in the entire Eastcliff, it can only be ranked third.

However, if you can sit on the entire Sun family alone, you can become the richest person in Eastcliff, not one of them.

Even if it was the top two big families of the Wade family and the Banks Family, it was impossible for anyone to be richer than the Sun family.

At that time, I said that I could not be a real Chinese richest man!

Daniel didn’t know that his cousin who wanted to hurry up was actually starting to plan how to cheat him.

He deliberately had nothing to say, and Daniel said to Trevor with a smile on his face: "Hey, Brother Trevor, you said that the uncle’s mischief, is it the boyfriend of the daughter?"

Trevor shook his head: "I don’t know. The girl is also a public figure. If she falls in love, the paparazzi will definitely dig it out, right? But I haven’t heard anything."

Daniel chuckled and said, "Do you remember that this dog ran the train with his mother’s mouth full, and said that we will be infertile in the future. f*ck, when I get the chance, he must get rid of his stuff. Let him know what is true infertility!"

Trevor snorted coldly: "Damn, Master is very capable in that aspect. He is well-known in the upper circle of Eastcliff. Dare to say that it makes me infertile? f*ck, the woman I played with is better than him. Have seen so many!"

"Yes!" Daniel complimented: "Trevor, how does that female celebrity you got started two days ago feel?"

"It’s okay." Trevor said casually: "It’s not bad, it’s a bit poor, and it’s too thin."

Daniel hurriedly said flatteringly: "Trevor, I have a brother who runs a brokerage company that specializes in cultivating high-end models. There are several great European girls. Are you interested in getting started and changing tastes?"

Trevor frowned, a trace of lust flashed in his eyes, and asked, "When?"

Daniel hurriedly said, "It’s better to hit the sun if you choose another day, just chant today! Later you will take my car and I will take you directly, how about it?"

"Yes!" Trevor nodded without hesitation.

Today, he was humiliated by Charlie. He was in a depressed mood. Unexpectedly, Daniel immediately arranged an opportunity for himself to vent the fire, and naturally he immediately agreed.

……

In the evening.

Brothers Trevor and Daniel came out of the hospital. They drove a car and went to an extremely high-end club in Eastcliff.

The name of this club is very popular, it is called No.1 Mansion.

If you want to set up a VIP in Mansion One, you have to shoot at least 10 million.

Because here, VIP has its own luxurious suites, which not only include restaurants, ktv, bathing hot springs and spa services, but also bedrooms, meeting rooms, chess and card rooms.

In addition, VIP also has its own personal butler and personal attendant. Once you come here, you can enjoy the dedicated imperial service, which is more chic than the ancient emperor.

In other words, the members who have organized here can not only eat, drink and have fun, but also hold business meetings and banquets, which have a wide range of uses.

Moreover, the privacy here is excellent, so you don’t have to worry about leaking your privacy.

Because of the many benefits of No.1 Mansion, it is deeply loved by the rich Eastcliff.

Both Trevor and Daniel are members here, but they rarely play together, they all play their own games.

Today, in order to please Trevor, Daniel asked his friend who started a brokerage company to bring four young European models over, and he was ready to let Trevor have a good time. It was also considered as laying the foundation for his future.

Trevor was holding his stomach and couldn’t vent, just planning to have a good time here tonight.

Soon, four young blond models were brought over, and each one was beautiful and moving, which made Trevor excited.

He immediately and unceremoniously chose the two most beautiful and best figures, and went to the luxurious bedroom in the suite.

And Daniel also took him to pick the remaining two and went to another room.

Five minutes later, the brothers ran out of their rooms in a panic.

The two looked at each other at the door, or Trevor spoke first: "Daniel, can you do that?"

Daniel was crying and shook his head. He spoke with tremors and crying voices. He choked up and said, "Brother, I’m not working anymore… I have no feeling or reaction at all. I’m so f*cking infertile… ."

After speaking, he looked at Trevor and asked him: "You brother, do you still have it?"

Trevor sat down on the ground and muttered: "Damn, I am gone…what the hell is going on, this is…I’m only in my twenties. How can I say that I can’t do it?"

Daniel asked, "Brother, do you feel like that part has been completely disconnected from the body?"

Trevor nodded brightly and said with red eyes: "Damn, that’s how it feels…"

Daniel was crumbling, pressed against the wall, and slowly slipped to the ground, desperately saying, "Brother, what do you say about this…"

Trevor said in a flustered manner: "Could it be that the kid today was right? No way! You have to go to the hospital and check it out. What’s going on!"

The two brothers had just slipped away from the hospital more than half an hour ago, and hurried back soon afterwards.

To find out this kind of hidden disease, they only trust their own hospital, because if they are in other hospitals, it is likely to leak the wind.

If Eastcliff’s dudes knew that the two young masters of the Sun family had suddenly lost their ability in that respect, it would not only be shame for them, but the entire Sun family would be embarrassed because of them.

Become the object of ridicule for the entire Eastcliff after dinner.

The two returned to the hospital, ignoring their father, who was still training in the ward, and rushed directly into the office of the hospital director.

The dean was preparing to get off work at this time, and suddenly saw the two young masters of the Sun family coming, and immediately asked compliments: "Master Daniel, Master Trevor, what can you do with me?"

Trevor blurted out: "Dean, quickly arrange for someone to check it up for us. We are both sick!"

The dean asked in surprise: "Everything is wrong? What is the problem? You two will probably introduce me, and then I will arrange related experts to check on you two immediately!"

Trevor looked around. There was no one else in the office, and the doors and windows of the room were closed. So he gritted his teeth and resisted embarrassment and said, "I don’t seem to feel anymore!"

"There? Where?"

Trevor pointed to his crotch: "Damn, here, where the hell could it be, do you know it?"

The dean hurriedly waved his hands in fright: "No, no, Master Trevor, how come there is no feeling there? Is it because you have encountered a functional obstacle?"

"It’s a hindrance to your mother!" Trevor cursed, "I don’t feel it at all, understand? It’s just like a f*cking disconnect! I can’t feel it anymore!"

"No?!" The dean exclaimed: "I have never encountered this kind of thing. It stands to reason that this is unlikely. If the ability is damaged, there may be some obstacles, but it is impossible. I can’t feel it at all!"

Trevor slapped him and scolded, "I f*cking need you to repeat what I have said with interrogative sentences? Hurry up and arrange an examination for me. If the best treatment period is delayed, I will kill you. !"

When Daniel saw his cousin start his hand, he immediately stepped forward and kicked the dean, gritted his teeth and said, "f*ck you not in a hurry? Believe it or not to fire you tonight?"

The dean was extremely aggrieved, but dared not to speak, so he respectfully said: "Two young masters, wait a minute, I will arrange for an andrology expert to come over!"

Soon after, the andrology specialist from the hospital came to the dean’s office.

After understanding the relevant situation, he immediately took the two young masters of the Sun family to the examination room for examination.

Ten minutes later, the andrology expert group of the entire hospital gathered in the examination room.

Some have already drove a few kilometers away from get off work, and some are simply taking a break today, but because of the important matter, they are still called over.

The expert team of seven or eight people was at a loss for the situation of the two young masters of the Sun family.

They used various means to check and found nothing abnormal, but the two always insisted that they didn’t feel anything at all.

This incident disturbed Hank and Carl who were resting in the intensive care unit.

The two heard that their sons had some problems, so they hurried over.

After inquiring about the situation, the two were shocked!

Hank trembled all over, and blurted out and asked the director of the andrology department: "What the hell is going on? Has the cause been investigated?"

The director of the andrology department wiped a cold sweat, and said: "Second master, this thing is really weird. We have used various methods to check, but there is no clue. I have been in andrology for decades, and I have never seen it. Have such cases…"

Orrin was looking at the two crying children, frowning and asked, "Is there no way to cure it?"

The director of the andrology department said embarrassingly: "Second Lord, whether it can be cured is the second stage of the problem. The first stage of the problem is to figure out what is going on first, and we are completely confused now… ."

Hank felt dizzy in his brain, and thought to himself:

"What the hell is this?"

"The two children are both in their twenties, and the youngest Daniel is just in his early twenties. Isn’t that clear?!"

"Sun family, but these two males!"

"If neither of them can work, then who will succeed the Sun family in the future?"

"I haven’t had a grandson yet!"

Thinking of this, Hank hurriedly looked at his son Trevor, and blurted out: "Trevor, tell your dad, what is going on? How do you feel?"

Trevor was dragged to do so many tests. The doctor hadn’t found out what was going on, so he became more and more desperate at this time, crying and saying, "Dad! I don’t know what’s going on! It’s inexplicable. No, the key is that I don’t feel anything. I pinch with my nails, but I don’t feel anything at all. Even if it hurts, it’s a good thing…"

Daniel also cried and said: "I also pinched secretly just now. I didn’t have much energy, but I still felt nothing…"

Carl almost couldn’t stand firmly, and hurriedly comforted: "Son, don’t worry, son, hold on first, don’t panic, let’s slowly figure out a solution!"

Trevor said at this time: "Dad, do you think it has anything to do with the kid I met at the uncle’s house today? That kid said today that if I want to lose my fertility, I thought this kid was just a bad mouth. But looking at it now, this thing is too damn fable, could it be he did it?"

"That’s right!" Daniel also resentfully said: "That kid has a cheap mouth. If he says he is better, he can ligate us both…"

"Cloud ligation?!" Several male doctors were stunned.

Having studied medicine for many years, who the hell has heard of such a thing as Ligation?

It’s totally impossible!

Hank suddenly thought of what Charlie said at the time, his expression became more and more solemn.

At this time, he looked at Carl next to him, and said puzzledly: "Third brother, do you remember? That kid seemed to have asked both of us, saying that we are not too old and that we still have fertility… ."

"Remember!" Carl nodded again and again: "That kid was too damn bad to talk, I was still scolding him in my heart!"

Hank smacked his lips and said solemnly: "Why do I think the more and more the f*ck I feel, what’s wrong with this…"

Having said that, he frowned for a while and was silent for a while, then suddenly reached out and grabbed a hand into his crotch…

After catching this one, he looked horrified and shouted in a panic: "Quick! Doctor, I can’t feel it anymore. Check it out for me as soon as possible!!!"

Hank’s words not only shocked everyone present, but also made the third child Carl around him involuntarily clamp his legs.

In terms of probability and logic, the son, nephew, and second elder brother all have problems in that area, and the chances that they will be spared accidentally are very slim.

Therefore, he also hurriedly inserted his hand into his trouser pocket, through the lining of the trouser pocket, went there and pinched it. After this pinch, he was shocked immediately!

Because of him, I can’t feel it at all…

He immediately cried and wailed, "I am still there! Check it out for me too, and I suddenly didn’t feel it…"

The whole treatment room is full of shock…

This……

This is too incredible, right?

Two generations of the Sun family and four males have all lost that ability? !

How is this possible?

If it is caused by illness, most of the diseases similar to the deterioration of body function are not contagious, like paralysis, stroke, Parkinson, frostbite, and muscle weakness. Similar diseases have never been contagious.

Therefore, if one of these four people had such a problem, it would still be understandable.

However, four people appear at the same time, which is too weird?

Moreover, even if it is a genetic problem, there has never been a case of a family of four at the same time.

For example, all men in this family have inherited the gene for hair loss. There is also a period of time. For example, they all begin to lose a lot of hair around the age of 40, and they are completely bald around the age of 50.

However, I have never heard of anyone with hereditary hair loss. Then one day, four men, forty-eight, forty-six, twenty-four, and twenty-one, all became bald at the same time. What a thing!

The director of the andrology department became more and more confused as he thought about it, and his already nervous palms were full of sweat.

Because he has no idea where to start the treatment.

After a systematic test, he was basically able to determine that all the four people in the Sun family had exactly the same symptoms, but he just didn’t understand what caused them to get sick.

So he hurriedly asked: "Second Master and Third Master, you two will help me carefully recall what unusual places you have been to together recently, what unusual foods have been eaten together, and what unusual things have been encountered together. Things? Especially things with radioactive contamination!"

"No!" Hank blurted out: "We have been in Eastcliff for this period of time, and we haven’t been anywhere! We haven’t touched anything strange!"

Carl nodded again and again: "Our respective homes have comprehensive monitoring equipment. The quality of water supply and air quality are constantly monitored. There are no sources of pollution in the house, and a comprehensive radiological investigation has been done. There is absolutely no possibility of any radioactive materials. ."

"That’s too weird…" The director of the andrology department bit the bullet and said, "The current situation is that the cause of the disease cannot be found at all. If the cause of the disease cannot be found, there is no way to start!"

Hank yelled: "Mom’s waste! I can’t even find the cause of the disease. What the hell do I want you to do?!"

The director of the andrology department said humblely: "Second Lord, you can certainly realize this is very strange without me. It may even be beyond the scope of medicine, so even if you beat me and scold me, it will not help! We are now We must work together to find a way to find out the cause of the disease, and then follow the path to find a cure…"

Orrin just gritted his teeth and cursed: "Why do you have so many excuses? If you can’t do it, you can’t do it. What the hell is it? If you can’t, just get out of here, and come over with something that works!"

On the contrary, Hank stopped Carl, frowning and thinking for a long time.

He also realized that this matter is really strange, I am afraid it is really not a medical matter.

At this moment, his son Trevor suddenly yelled: "Oh! Dad! Could it be the bastard at the uncle’s house today?!"

Hank blurted out, "You said it was the kid who did it with me?!"

"That’s right!" Trevor said: "He kept talking about cloud ligation at the time. He also said that it made me infertile. He even said that if we ask him for something, we will kneel at the door of the uncle’s villa. Could this be done by him?"

Hank felt a little bit in his heart: "f*ck! It’s really possible that the kid did this thing! After all, that kid hooked up and made my next God of War and a realm master weak. Maybe the current situation of our family is inseparable from him!"

Thinking of this, Hank gritted his teeth and cursed: "Damn, if it’s that bastard, I must kill him!"

Carl hurriedly said: "Brother, how did we kill him? Did you forget how abnormal his strength is? Even if you send five war gods and five realm masters, I’m afraid you can’t beat him!"

Trevor also said to the side: "Yes, Dad, today we went to the uncle’s house and caught the uncle by surprise. Now the uncle must have sent someone to protect him tightly. Even without that kid, we’re afraid we won’t be able to get anything cheap. ……"

When Hank heard this, he suddenly became decadent again.

This is so f*cking uncomfortable.

Knowing that it was the ghost of that kid, but he couldn’t provoke him.

How to mess with it?

Bring dozens of masters over, maybe there are more than a hundred masters around the villa secretly protecting it.

Coupled with the incredible strength of that kid, he certainly has no chance of winning!

Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said coldly: "It seems that we still have to take a long-term view. Let’s bear with him first. On the board of directors tomorrow, we will take down the position of chairman."

The other three nodded.

Right now, it’s not the time to go head-to-head with Orrin and Charlie, but to find a way to take the position of Chairman Orrin first.

Once he seizes his power in the group, the situation will undergo a huge change. By then, Orrin can only be eroded!

After making up his mind, Hank said to the director of the andrology department: "You can arrange to get a part of the sperm for the four of us to freeze!"

"Frozen sperm?!" The others were also a little surprised. Carl asked, "Big brother, which one are you doing?"

Hank said with a cold face: "I’m afraid that if we really can’t recover, the blood of the two families and the blood of the entire Sun family will be severed. First, freeze the sperm. In case we can’t recover, we can still use artificial insemination. Way to continue the blood!"

Carl suddenly understood that the second brother was planning for the worst, leaving seeds for the two families first.

He couldn’t help sighing from the bottom of his heart: "I have to say that the second brother’s idea is very far-sighted. At first glance, he is a person who has a great view of the overall situation! If you want to be yourself, you will definitely not think of this. When the time comes, the worst situation will come. Didn’t that Sun family cut off their children?"

Trevor and Daniel, two young people, also realized the importance of this matter, so they both nodded in agreement.

If you freeze the sperm first, you will leave the seeds. It is very easy to want a child later.

After all, as the old saying goes, be prepared!

Therefore, the director of the andrology department immediately arranged painless manual sampling for the four people and prepared a series of tests at the same time.

As long as it is taken out, it will be sampled for testing immediately, and the rest will be frozen at ultra-low temperature with liquid nitrogen. Once the testing is completed and there is no problem, it can be safely stored for a long time.

However, when the samples were taken out and tested under the testing equipment, the doctors discovered a fact that they could not believe.

When they reported the results to the director of the andrology department, the director of the andrology department was swaying with fright.

Hank and others saw that his face was very ugly, and immediately asked, "What’s the matter? Is there anything unusual?"

The director of the andrology department swallowed his saliva, forced himself to calm down, and said: "Second…Second Master… Third Master…There are also two Young Masters… The results have come out. The survival rate of your four seeds is… the survival rate…"

Seeing him grimacing, Trevor yelled anxiously: "What the hell are you doing here? What the hell is the survival rate, what the hell is you!"

The director of the andrology department had no choice but to bite the bullet and said tremblingly: "The survival rate of your four seeds is zero…"

"What?!" The four of them exclaimed. Carl injured his bladder, and his body was a little weak. One of them couldn’t stand firmly and sat on the ground with a thud.

This news is like a bolt from the blue to the Sun family!

The survival rate of seeds is zero. Doesn’t this mean that they no longer have the ability to reproduce offspring? !

Hank’s frightened hands were shaking, and even his right hand wrapped in plaster was shaken by him.

He trembled and asked, "What the hell is going on? How could the seed not survive? I have always been normal!"

"Yeah!" Trevor also cried and said, "A few months ago, I just enlarged the belly of a tender model. In order to prevent her from haunting me, it took a million to get her abortion… Why is there no survival rate now?"

When Hank heard this, he slapped him with his left hand angrily, and cursed: "You bastard! We’ve made other people’s stomachs bigger, so we won’t let her give birth?! What if we are born as a son? , Don’t our family have a future?"

Trevor was full of grievances and choked up: "Dad! You reminded me repeatedly that when you asked me to mess around outside, don’t make a woman’s belly bigger, let alone have an illegitimate child. You said that this would affect me in other colleges. The image in the eyes of the family will reduce my worth a lot, and I will not be able to marry the eldest daughter of the top family in the future, so I will spend money to have her abortion! Isn’t this all according to your intentions?"

Hank yelled, raised his hand and slapped him several times, and while slapped, he cursed resentfully: "Make your mouth cheap! Make your mouth cheap! Make your mouth cheap!!!"

In fact, he knew very well that what his son Trevor said was the truth.

Among the wealthy families in China, marriage is a good match.

This good match depends not only on the strength of the family, but also on the quality of both men and women.

If it is also a hundred-billion-class family, the male looks wretched, and the female has a delicate appearance, then there is no doubt that the eldest lady of this hundred-billion-class family cannot be regarded as the young master of this hundred-billion-class family.

If it is the same hundred billion-class family, men are just like talents, and women are in a mess, the elders and young masters will not compromise.

In addition to looks, if one of them is inferior, it will also greatly reduce their own value.

Among them, the most detrimental point for men is having illegitimate children outside.

Big family marriages, regardless of whether they are men or women, are spoiled by their parents. Which eldest lady is willing to marry an illegitimate child and become a stepmother? impossible.

Even when Stefanie met Charlie again, she paid great attention to this matter. How could she be willing to be a stepmother at a young age and a young lady?

Hank also wants his son to maintain his own competitiveness, so he has repeatedly warned him that it is okay to play outside, but he must not have children.

At that time, he never thought that his son would lose his fertility one day!

It’s better now, the seed survival rate is zero, and an illegitimate child has been killed. Isn’t it true that we will cut off the children and grandchildren in the future?

Trevor was also very angry.

It’s useless by itself, and the seed has no survival rate. Not only will I have no chance to get close to beauty in the future, but also have no chance to be a father. Isn’t this just being an eunuch? !

Thinking of this, he looked at Hank with trepidation, and blurted out: "Dad! This must be the bastard of the uncle’s house. He has done something to us, or let’s beg him! Nothing can be said. I’m still young, I don’t want to be a living eunuch in the future…"

Daniel on the side was also scared to death, crying and said, "Second Uncle, Dad, I don’t want to be a living eunuch either…"

Hank said with a black face: "Now go and beg him, what will the board of directors do tomorrow? When I was at your uncle’s house today, I had already let go of the conversation. I will see him at the board of directors tomorrow. If today we run to beg that kid, They are bound to threaten the board of directors!"

"Moreover, maybe your uncle will use this to force me and your third uncle to sell all the voting rights. In that case, we will never be able to defeat your uncle!"

In the Sun Group, shares and voting rights correspond.

In other words, if you own 51% of the shares, you have 51% of the voting rights.

As long as the voting power accounts for 51%, all company affairs can be determined.

But there are exceptions.

For example, if Hank voluntarily, or is forced to surrender the voting rights corresponding to the part of the shares he owns, to Orrin completely, then Orrin will have his part of the right to speak.

As for Hank, although the shares are still there, the voting rights are gone and the voice is gone.

This is also the fundamental reason why Ali’s Jack Ma has a very low shareholding ratio, but has a high right to speak.

Other shareholders trust him, or can’t beat him, and transfer all the voting rights to him, then he will naturally be able to say nothing.

This is what Hank is worried about right now.

He was extremely depressed at this time, and couldn’t help but secretly said: "It’s all the damn blame me for being mean. I first mentioned the board of directors and gave my eldest brother a bit of prestige. If I go to my eldest brother now, I will definitely be countered by this!"

"So, in any case, I have to endure it until I succeed in seizing power tomorrow!"

"It really doesn’t work, you can use the money to buy the young man in Brother’s house after the matter is done!"

"One hundred million is not enough, and one billion is not enough. After all, there are no people in this world who can’t move money!"

Because he didn’t dare to delay the board’s plan to seize power tomorrow, Hank decided to endure tonight first.

At the same time, he immediately asked the dean of the hospital to promise to pay a lot of money to find some top experts in related fields from the United States, and let them come and try to see if they can be cured by medical means.

If you can, that would be the best. When that happens, you don’t need to ask the kid, just kill him!

If you can’t…

Then this thing is a bit tricky, in order to keep on surpassing children and grandchildren, maybe I actually kneel down for that kid to beg for mercy!

Thinking of Charlie’s extremely arrogant face, Hank felt uncomfortable all over his body.

Carl on the side asked in a low voice: "Second brother, tomorrow’s board of directors, won’t that kid go too?"

"f*ck…" Hank felt a little bit in his heart, and his face immediately changed.

If that guy goes to the board of directors tomorrow, I am afraid it will be uncomfortable! If he helped Orrin suppress himself, what would he do?

After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn’t think of any solution, so he sighed and said: "Now it is meaningless to think about this, and there is no way to think of any way. When the time comes, soldiers will stop them and cover them!"

Orrin just remembered something, and whispered: "Second brother, do you remember that the kid in the eldest brother’s family mentioned Kenneth Wilson from the Wilson Group? That guy came back from abroad some time ago, and he kept looking for opportunities to flatter me and want to engage with us. Click to cooperate, do you want me to ask him over to ask about the situation?"

"Okay!" Hank said hurriedly: "You can call him now and ask him to come to the hospital to see me!"

……

Since leaving Aurous Hill in a dingy manner, Kenneth Wilson spent most of his time seeking medical advice all over the world, hoping to cure himself.

He first went to Japan, and then to the United States. He went around for a long time. He found a lot of doctors and spent a lot of money, but he couldn’t solve the problem.

Over time, Kenneth Wilson basically gave up in his heart.

Fortunately, he was getting older and had children. After giving up treatment, he simply focused on his career.

Once a person loses lust and distractions and concentrates on his career, his concentration will increase exponentially.

Therefore, Kenneth Wilson now only wants to make the Wilson Group bigger and make more money, and then use money and material to fill his body and lust.

However, in Eastcliff, the Wilson family can only be regarded as a second-rate family, and the gap with the top family is still very large. Kenneth Wilson wanted to hug a thigh, so he hugged it, and finally got a little relationship with Carl of the Sun family.

But even though he tried desperately to kneel and lick Carl, Carl looked down on him somewhat, and didn’t even think of accepting him as a dog.

When he was worried about how to conquer Carl, he suddenly received a call from Carl.

So he hurriedly connected and said flatly, "Oh, Mr. Sun, why are you free to call me?"

Carl asked him, "Old Wilson, are you in Eastcliff?"

"I’m here!" Kenneth Wilson said hurriedly, "I haven’t left Eastcliff since I came back from the United States. What is your order, Mr. Sun?"

Carl said, "I want to ask you about something, but this matter is more important. Can you come to the Sun Group hospital now? Let’s talk better in person."

"Yes!" Kenneth Wilson said with a smile: "Mr. Sun, wait a moment, I’ll rush over!"

"Well, I’ll wait for you here!"

……

At this moment.

Charlie and Orrin’s family had dinner, and they were dragged by Orrin to drink a lot of liquor before returning to the guest room Angie arranged for him, taking a bath and lying down to rest.

At this time, Claire called him and asked him: "Husband, how is your progress in Eastcliff?"

Charlie smiled and said, "It’s not bad, the overall situation is fairly smooth, and it will be finished in about three days soon."

"That’s good." Claire hummed, and said concerned: "You have to take care of yourself when you are outside. After all, you have never traveled far."

Charlie was a little moved in his heart and smiled and said, "My wife, don’t worry, I am an adult too, and can take good care of myself. I will rush back when I’m done."

"Okay." Claire smiled: "By the way, my husband, I have to ask you for something."

Charlie asked hurriedly, "Wife, what are you doing so politely with me? Just tell me what’s the matter."

Claire said: "That’s right. Loreen was chatting with me today. She happened to be back to Eastcliff, and her grandmother had her birthday at noon the day after tomorrow. Can you help me buy some gifts to give it to her? Birthday feast?"

Charlie calculated the time, and his business is mainly tomorrow.

In the morning, I have to accompany Orrin to the Sun Group to participate in the board of directors, and then go to his parent’s grave to pay homage to his parents. However, there is no arrangement the day after tomorrow. I was thinking about staying the day after tomorrow to see if Sun's affairs can be dusty. Settling, if the dust settles, then he will return to Aurous Hill the day after tomorrow.

Therefore, the day after tomorrow he was not prepared to leave Eastcliff, and it was not a big problem to drop by to attend the birthday banquet of Loreen’s grandmother.

However, Charlie felt somewhat uncomfortable.

Loreen came to Eastcliff on the same plane with herself. She did not say that she would let herself go to her grandma’s birthday banquet. Then she chatted with Claire about the incident. She guessed that once she told Claire, Claire would definitely do it. Let yourself go?

Charlie didn’t really feel anything towards Loreen, but Loreen always thought a little bit carefully, which made him feel a little repulsive.

For example, that time she invited Claire to take a hot spring. In fact, the purpose was herself, but she used a curve to save the country to find a breakthrough from Claire. This time it was the same, basically a repeat of the old trick.

I don’t know where this woman is interested in herself, so she has to let her give up on herself.

However, even though Charlie had some opinions in his heart, he readily agreed and said, "That’s it, I will prepare a gift tomorrow, and I will pass it at noon the day after tomorrow."

"Okay." Claire said, "Thank you, husband, for your hard work on my behalf. When I went to Eastcliff to play during my university, Grandma Thomas was very enthusiastic to me. I originally wanted to go to Eastcliff in person. Yes, but I have to take my mother to the hospital for a review tomorrow. If there is nothing wrong with the review, the cast on her leg will be removed, and my mother has been clamoring to hurry up the missing front teeth, so I am here. I really can’t get away for a few days, I can only ask you."

Charlie smiled and said, "Don’t worry, wife, I will do it well."

Claire asked: "I’ll transfer some money to you, and you can find a suitable gift at a price of around 100,000 Dollar. As for what you buy, I believe in your vision!"

Charlie smiled and said: "You don’t need to transfer money to me, I have money, and the customers here have already settled the bill in advance."

Claire was surprised and said: "So generous!"

Charlie said: "After all, it’s a big family!"

Claire said: "Well! In that case, then I won’t be polite to you! Thank you husband!"

Kenneth Wilson sat on his Rolls Royce, galloping on the road at night. He is very trendy at this time.

After all, it was the invitation of Carl, the third member of the Sun family, who was going to go.

Although Carl ranks at the bottom of the Sun family and does not have any real power, he is still a direct heir of the Sun family after all. Both the amount of assets and the social status are much stronger than Kenneth Wilson.

Therefore, Kenneth Wilson desperately tried to flatter him, hoping to pass him and catch the Sun family line.

Although he didn’t know what Orrin had just looking for himself, but he could take the initiative to find himself, which in itself was a big improvement.

Twenty minutes later.

Kenneth Wilson rushed to Sun's Hospital, when Carl’s son Daniel was already waiting at the door.

Seeing Kenneth Wilson, he stepped forward and asked, "Is it Uncle Wilson?"

Kenneth Wilson nodded hurriedly and smiled and asked, "Are you Sun's son?"

"Yes." Daniel nodded and said, "Uncle Wilson follow me in. Both my father and my second uncle are waiting for you."

Kenneth Wilson asked in surprise, "Is the second master also there?"

"Yes, they are all waiting for you."

Kenneth Wilson became excited when he heard this.

In the entire Eastcliff, everyone knows that the Sun family’s boss is seriously ill and that time is running out, so everyone knows that the head of the Sun family will definitely become the second master of the Sun family, Hank.

He didn’t even dare to dream that he would have a chance to get along with the second master of the Sun family.

But isn’t there a ready-made opportunity in front of us today?

He hurriedly followed Daniel to the intensive care ward. In the ward, he saw Hank and Carl with strange expressions.

As soon as Orrin saw him come in, he hurriedly drove all the other people out except the second brother, leaving only three of them in the ward.

So Orrin just got into the topic and asked Kenneth Wilson: "Old Wilson, I ask you one thing, you must answer truthfully."

Kenneth Wilson said without hesitation: "Don’t worry, I must know that everything is endless!"

Carl endured the shame and embarrassment, and asked, "Old Wilson, I ask you, are you infertile now?"

After Kenneth Wilson heard this, his whole body was struck by lightning, standing still, dumbfounded, not knowing what to do.

He didn’t even dream of it. As soon as Orrin spoke, he asked such a question that hit the soul directly.

He could not help secretly: "I did lose my fertility, but outsiders don’t know about it! How did Carl know about it? Should I admit to such a shameful thing? In addition, Carl called me over to ask me this. What is the problem?"

Seeing that Kenneth Wilson looked embarrassed, but didn’t say a word, Orrin was just anxious, and he smacked his lips and said, "Oh, old Wilson, what are you doing? Is it such a question, so difficult to answer? Just tell me, is it or not?"

Although Kenneth Wilson didn’t know why Carl asked himself this question, but thinking about his inexhaustible and inexhaustible promise to him just now, he still bit the bullet and said: "Mr. Sun, to be honest, I really have no fertility."

Carl and his brother Hank glanced at each other, and then he hurriedly asked: "Old Wilson, tell me, how come you have no fertility? What’s the matter?"

Kenneth Wilson said awkwardly: "Mr. Sun…you…you…why are you so concerned about this issue? To be honest, it’s not that I don’t want to tell you, but this Such things are really ashamed to speak out!"

Hank, who hasn’t spoken all the time, said, "Mr. Wilson, don’t have any psychological burdens. We are looking for you. To tell the truth, it’s the exchange of information between patients and patients. It’s so easy for everyone to share more clues."

"what?!"

Kenneth Wilson was dumbfounded. Information exchange between patients and patients? what does it mean? Don’t these two brothers have that ability now? No way? !

These two are the uncles of the Sun family! And both of them are younger than themselves, how could something go wrong at such a young age?

He couldn’t help asking: "Second Lord, you…what the hell is going on?"

Hank waved his hand and said, "Mr. Wilson, let me talk about your business first. I hope you can fulfill your promise. To me and the third child, I know everything and say nothing. I want to know the whole thing. The cause and effect of the matter."

Kenneth Wilson nodded, then sighed for a long time, and said, "Hey…this matter has to be wound up, that’s a long story."

Having said that, Kenneth Wilson went to Aurous Hill for his father’s last wish, met the Wilson family, and encountered Charlie being punished by Charlie, and they all told the Sun family brothers.

At first, the Sun family didn’t feel anything. When they heard that Charlie made him confused and lost that ability, Hank hurriedly asked: "What is the origin of that kid surnamed Wade? Could it be The Wade family?"

Kenneth Wilson thought of Charlie and gritted his teeth and said, "That kid named Wade, he’s the son-in-law of the Wilson family in Aurous Hill! Damn, that family is not as small as a hair! Their group was losing money and was negative equity. I owe tens of millions to the bank. Even so, the surnamed Wade and his father-in-law’s family are still despised in this family. They are just rubbish among the rubbish. How could it be from Wade’s family?"

Hank hurriedly asked him: "What does that kid look like?"

Kenneth Wilson said: "He is tall, looks a little handsome, speaks a little bit forcedly, and looks awkward."

Hank frowned and said to Carl, "Maybe it’s the kid in the elder brother’s house!"

Carl blurted out: "It must be him! Damn, second brother, you forgot, he actively mentioned Wilson’s name, he must be the same person as Charlie who abolished Wilson’s fertility!"

Kenneth Wilson was shocked when he heard this, and blurted out: "What do you mean, is that Charlie bastard next to the two eldest brother Orrin?"

"That’s right!" Hank gritted his teeth: "Today, my brothers and our sons suffered a lot from his hands. f*ck, this kid is toxic. He said he made us infertile. , We are really gone!"

"Yeah!" Carl also said angrily: "When this btch changed his mouth, just a fcking word, the four of us somehow lost that ability!"

"f*ck…" Kenneth Wilson took a breath.

Charlie is too ruthless, right?

Abolish the Sun's second child, third child, and their son directly? !

The Sun family is also the third-ranked super family in Eastcliff anyway. If this kid broke the Sun family’s incense, is he not afraid of Sun family’s crazy revenge? !

Kenneth Wilson was surprised and shocked, and couldn’t help but sigh: "Speaking of which, Charlie is really f*cking mysterious. He also moved his mouth that day, and then I was confused…"

Having said this, Kenneth Wilson couldn’t help but think of his tragic experience in Aurous Hill.

First he was beaten by Charlie, and then he was deprived of his ability to be a man. This is not the worst!

The worst thing is that I mistakenly believed in the old thing surnamed Weaver, and ate the so-called magic medicine of the Weaver family. Not only did he fail to regain his glory, he almost broke his roots.

In the end, it was under Charlie’s treatment that he could barely save his roots.

As for Charlie’s treatment when he kept his roots, it was another history of blood and tears.

At that time, one liter of urine was matched with one liter of medicine, so that I still have a shadow.

Thinking of this, he couldn’t help sighing: "Hey, you two didn’t know, I was in Aurous Hill, my old bone, but his mother made this kid miserable!"

Hank gritted his teeth and said: "According to this, this kid is just the live-in son-in-law of the Aurous Hill family, but how can he get on line with my elder brother? This is too strange!"

After Charlie’s parents were killed for many years after leaving Eastcliff, Hank had no longer in his mind. The image and memory of Charlie’s father. Therefore, he couldn’t understand Charlie’s identity and could not figure out Charlie’s small The son-in-law of the city hanging silk comes to the door, why can he mix with his eldest brother, and he was invited to the house by the eldest brother to have dinner with his family of three.

You know, with the background of the eldest brother, even those few well-known Internet entrepreneurs in the country cannot be treated like this.

Kenneth Wilson remembered something, and blurted out: "I remember, this Charlie was in Aurous Hill. He was abducted and deceived and scammed many people. Many local figures who have a good reputation should call him Master Wade."

"Master Wade?" Hank frowned and asked him, "What master? Which kind of master?"

Kenneth Wilson said: "It seems to be Feng Shui or something. It is said that he has a good sense of Feng Shui. The local rich man asked him to see Feng Shui once and he was rewarded with tens of millions or even hundreds of millions. A big villa worth more than 100 million Dollar, I don’t know how this kid can fool around so much."

Carl hurriedly said, "Second brother! I understand! The eldest brother must be dying of illness. I really don’t know what to do, so I can only go to the doctor if he is sick, and believe that the metaphysics of Feng Shui luck has come."

Hank nodded in agreement, and sneered: "I think so! 80% of them are really afraid of death and crazy, so I asked a liar to renew my life!"

Carl sneered: "It’s really interesting. Didn’t he yell for all his life that he is an atheist? He never believed in ghosts or gods. How come he is dying now and believes in Feng Shui luck again?"

"Then who knows to go…" Hank waved his hand and said, "However, this kid is really a bit mysterious. I still don’t understand how he made us lose that ability. Could it be that he really has some metaphysical skills?"

Kenneth Wilson hurriedly said flatteringly: "Oh, my second master, there are some insights about this matter, but it hasn’t been verified. If you don’t mind, I can say it and give you your reference."

Hank nodded: "You speak it!"

Kenneth Wilson said: "I’m wondering, the metaphysical things are true, but they are also macroscopic. For example, it may gradually affect the quality of luck, but it is unlikely to affect a person’s fertility in an instant. So I think that kid must have used some kind of sounding method."

Hank asked: "Sounding? What do you mean? Why do you say that?"

Kenneth Wilson explained: "This is like making magic. In addition to blindfolding, the most commonly used method for magicians is to make noises. Generally, when he points his right hand to show you, things are usually hidden in his left hand. When the hat is shown to you, things are usually hidden in the sleeves."

Hank nodded solemnly: "You go on."

Kenneth Wilson hurriedly said again: "Look, Charlie seems to be engaged in metaphysics, but I think this grandson must have used some secret method to quietly poison us, but We were distracted when the poison was poisoned, so we didn’t notice."

Hank suddenly thought of something. He straightened up and blurted out: "It makes sense! It makes sense! I have been thinking why two of my men had their necks choked by him, so they had muscle weakness. Now think about it. , It is very likely that he quietly used poison on my men! Otherwise, if two top masters take good care of them, how can they become two wastes inexplicably?"

Orrin on the side was busy saying, "Second brother, if the grandson really poisoned us, then he must have an antidote! Does this mean that as long as we can get the antidote from him, there will be Is it possible to recover?"

"Yes!" Hank also said immediately: "This kid must have a way to recover us! When we finish our business tomorrow, we will find a way to let him take out the antidote!"

When Kenneth Wilson heard this, he was immediately excited!

During this period of time, he has been troubled by the treatment of his roots, and he has even given up a bit these days.

But this does not mean that he is really willing to accept this status quo, but that he is really powerless.

If he can heal his own roots, he is willing to pay no matter how great the price is!

So, he hurriedly knelt on one knee, folded his fists on top of his head, and pleaded: "I am also Charlie’s victim. After suffering from this kid, if you two have the opportunity to give him the antidote, please You two are poor and poor, and give you a chance to heal next!"

Hank nodded slightly and said, "Mr. Wilson rest assured, you know everything about us today, and we will not forget you when we get the antidote in the future!"

Kenneth Wilson said excitedly: "Second Lord, thank you so much! Your great kindness is unforgettable!"

Hank gave a hum, and said to him: "When you go to Mr. Wilson, it’s late, and you should go back to rest early. We will keep in touch with you about this matter, and we will notify you if we have any news."

Kenneth Wilson nodded hurriedly, and said respectfully: "Second Lord, then I will leave first!"

As soon as Kenneth Wilson left, Orrin hurriedly asked Hank: "Second brother, what is your chance of winning and let the bastard surname Wade hand over the cure?"

Hank coldly snorted, "Did you not listen to Kenneth Wilson’s words? This kid is actually a liar who shows feng shui. He must be looking for money when he comes to Eastcliff to see his eldest brother. As long as he is looking for money, there is nothing to worry about. Yes, when we finish the board of directors tomorrow, I will directly use the money to hit him willingly to kneel down and call him Lord!"

Because of the strong cold air, the temperature in Eastcliff dropped sharply at night, and heavy snow fluttered in the sky.

Charlie received a push on his cell phone saying that Eastcliff had issued a blue Blizzard warning from today night to tomorrow day.

Charlie was wearing a single shirt and stepped out of the balcony of the guest room, thinking all his parents were in his mind.

Tomorrow, I’m going to visit my parents’ grave.

This matter had been shelved in his heart for eighteen years, and he was always thinking about it.

When he was in deep thought, he suddenly heard Stefanie’s voice: "Charlie, are you not cold with so little clothes?"

Charlie looked back. Stefanie didn’t know when he had entered the room and came to the balcony door.

Stefanie hurriedly explained: "Excuse me, Charlie, I knocked on the door just now, and no one answered, so I pushed the door and came in by myself."

Charlie smiled slightly and nodded softly: "It’s okay, what are you doing so politely between you and me?"

Suddenly, two red clouds appeared on Stefanie’s pretty face.

She walked to Charlie and asked him: "Charlie, were you thinking about something just now?"

Charlie nodded: "I’m thinking about the past."

Stefanie gently touched his hand, and then held him without letting go. She said in gratitude, "Charlie, thanks to you for my father’s condition, thank you for saving his life!"

Charlie said sincerely: "Uncle Orrin is a good brother of my father, and an elder I respect. I can’t help but watch him seriously ill if I don’t have the ability. This ability is naturally to save him."

"Yeah!" Stefanie nodded heavily, and said, "Charlie, how many days can you stay in Eastcliff this time? I won’t accompany my father to the board meeting tomorrow and after sweeping the grave for Uncle Wade and Aunt Wade , Are you going back?"

Charlie said: "I still have some personal affairs the day after tomorrow, and I will go back after I’m done."

Stefanie’s expression was a bit regretful and sad for a while, she raised her head, looked at him with clear and eager eyes, and asked, "Charlie, can’t you stay for a few more days? It’s the Chinese New Year at this sight, or you Just leave after the New Year at my house?"

Charlie chuckled: "There are still twenty days left during the Chinese New Year. If I never go back, I can’t explain to your sister-in-law."

Stefanie said with a pretty face: "I don’t admit that she is my sister-in-law, and you are not really my brother, you are the fiance I have identified since I was a child!"

Charlie shook his head helplessly and smiled: "Okay, what you say is what you say."

Suddenly, Stefanie felt a little disappointed and secretly said: "Every time I chat with Charlie, he always reminds me in various ways that he is married! But, doesn’t he know that the life of his parents is greater than the sky? At least I After so many years of warning myself, why can’t he be like me?"

Thinking of this, Stefanie couldn’t help sighing, holding Charlie’s hand, and couldn’t help but use some strength, and said with a bit of sadness: "Charlie, you are the young master of the Wade family, and you are so capable, Aurous Hill, cannot tolerate you. Sooner or later you have to return to Eastcliff."

Charlie was taken aback for a moment, and said calmly: "If you can come back, let’s talk about it later."

……

That night, Charlie had an absurd dream.

In the dream, his parents did not die. He was still the young master of the Wade family, and he has grown up. He has attracted a lot of attention in Eastcliff, and he can call the wind and rain.

In his dream, he wore a decent suit, brought the bridegroom’s corsage, and led a luxurious convoy to the super villa of Sun's family.

In the villa, Stefanie was wearing a holy white wedding dress, sitting on the bed in her boudoir, looking at herself with a flowery smile.

Then, a group of young men and women who they didn’t know urged them to look for Stefanie’s red shoes everywhere.

When he found Stefanie’s red shoes and personally helped her put them on, the scene immediately flashed to the wedding scene.

The wedding in the dream is grand to the extreme.

Both Charlie’s parents were there, with a happy and kind smile on his face.

When the wedding music sounded, Orrin took Stefanie’s hand, walked up to him, smiled and handed Stefanie’s hand to him.

Afterwards, the two said their wedding vows, exchanged wedding rings, and kissed each other.

Then, the emcee asked Stefanie to turn her back to the bridesmaid and throw out her bouquet.

However, it was Claire who grabbed the bouquet!

However, Claire did not look happy when he grabbed the bouquet. On the contrary, her expression was very resentful…

Charlie’s eyes met her, he couldn’t help but slapped a sharp spirit, and suddenly opened his eyes, only to realize that it was just a dream.

He was shocked by the absurdity in the dream, and he was stunned for a few minutes before he gradually recovered.

Seeing that the sky outside the window was getting brighter, he sighed, got up to wash, and walked out of the room.

Downstairs, Angie is preparing breakfast with the servant.

Orrin got up early, sitting in the living room vigorously, holding a cup of coffee, and reading the latest newspaper this morning.

There are not many people who still like to read newspapers these days.

Orrin is one of them.

Seeing Charlie come downstairs, he immediately smiled and waved at him, and said with a smile: "Charlie, come!"

"Good Uncle Orrin." Charlie replied and walked over.

On the sofa, Charlie sat beside Orrin.

Orrin handed him the newspaper in his hand, smiled and said, "Look at the front page."

Charlie took the newspaper and looked at the front page headline. There was a big line on it: "The chairman of the Sun Group is critically ill, and the Trillion Dollar Group may have no leader."

Charlie couldn’t help but frowned, and said, "This newspaper is too irresponsible, right?"

Orrin smiled slightly and said, "This must be the ghost of my two younger brothers. First let out the news that I am critically ill, and then let the stockholders and the market lose confidence in the Sun Group, and ask the securities institutions to lower their share price and Performance expectations, in that case, the Sun Group’s share price will inevitably trigger a decline."

While speaking, Orrin looked at his watch and smiled: "It’s half past eight, and there’s still an hour to open. By that time, the stock prices of all listed companies under the Sun Group will surely fall sharply, or even directly limit."

Charlie couldn’t help frowning: "Uncle Orrin, they are also shareholders of the Sun Group. By doing this, isn’t it a loss of their own interests?"

Orrin shook his head and smiled: "For major shareholders, it doesn’t matter if the stock price drops a bit."

After speaking, Orrin explained: "Look, if the stock price drops because of the news that I am seriously ill now, the most anxious ones are retail investors and small shareholders. Seeing that they have less money, they will definitely come through various channels. Express dissatisfaction;"

"And the stock price fell because I was seriously ill. This pot is definitely for me to carry, so when the time comes, they can better incite other shareholders to force me to give way, because now the market is not at ease with me, only I gave way so they could breathe a sigh of relief."

"Once they successfully achieve their goals and kick me out of the board of directors, the stock price will rise back in time, so for the two of them, there is basically no actual loss. This trick is called killing with a knife."

After listening to Orrin’s explanation, Charlie understood that the second and third Sun family behind the real purpose of manipulating the media to release this kind of news.

He is also increasingly looking forward to what the two living eunuchs will think after seeing the radiant Orrin when he arrives at the Sun Group.

At this time, Stefanie also walked down, saw her father and Charlie reading the newspaper, and asked curiously: "Dad, Charlie, what news are you watching? You are so relish."

Orrin smiled and said, "Your dad, made headlines today."

"Really?" Stefanie hurried over, glanced at the title, and immediately said angrily: "This is too much, right? Even if the condition worsened before, it just needs to be hospitalized again, which is far from critical. What the media say is not responsible at all?"

Orrin laughed and said, "You are in the entertainment industry yourself. Don’t you know the virtues of this private media? Chasing after the wind, listening to the wind is rain, and even talking nonsense. Isn’t this what they do best? Besides, this There must be someone behind it, or they would not publish such unverified news."

Stefanie suddenly realized that, after thinking for a moment, she blurted out and asked, "Dad, did the second and third uncles do it?"

Orrin nodded: "Apart from them, there will be no other people. All of this must be for today’s board of directors to build momentum and make me more passive then."

After speaking, Orrin said again: "Based on what I know about them, they will definitely invite media reporters to the scene today. They want to take pictures of my frail and dying illness and show them to the people all over the country!"

"This is too much!" Stefanie suddenly said angrily: "Then you will go over later, and directly tell the media face to face, that your illness has been cured, and they will be pissed off by then!"

Orrin smiled and said: "I have greeted Jason White just now. Before today’s board of directors is over, no media reporters can enter the Sun Group building. After the meeting is over, the press conference will be held. The directors get off the hook."

Jason White is Orrin’s deputy and the person he trusts most in the Sun Group. He has personally cultivated him and is very reliable.

Angie heard the dialogue and walked over and said, "Be loyal, or I will go with you today!"

Orrin waved his hand: "Don’t go with me. The group already has a system, and family members are not allowed to interfere with work, and the nuns are public figures and it is not easy to get involved, so you two are still waiting at home and let Charlie accompany you. I will go."

When Angie heard this, she nodded.

……

After dinner, Charlie and Orrin shared a Rolls-Royce, and under the protection of the security team, went to the Sun Group.

These security personnel were hired by Orrin from a top security company yesterday afternoon.

This time, he invested a huge amount of money to protect himself, and the safety of his wife and children, and he will never let anyone enter the room.

The convoy drove into the underground parking lot of the Sun Group Building.

Here, there is an elevator dedicated to the chairman, which can directly reach the top floor of the building from the underground parking lot.

Only Orrin and his entourage are qualified to use this elevator, even Hank and Carl are not qualified.

Moreover, the entrance of the chairman’s exclusive elevator in the underground parking lot is in a separate enclosed garage. In other words, not only is it impossible for ordinary people to use his dedicated elevator, even if they want to enter this enclosed garage, it is impossible.

After the elevator reached the 58th floor, it came to a completely enclosed office area for the chairman.

This area has a total of nearly one thousand square meters, including the chairman’s office, lounge, private meeting room and fitness and entertainment rooms.

In this area, ordinary people have no chance to enter.

In other words, from the moment Orrin entered the closed garage of the underground parking lot, he entered an environment where no one could disturb him, and the people who appeared here were his confidants.

After Orrin brought Charlie and a group of bodyguards to his office, he immediately picked up the phone on the desk and said, "Let Jason come over."

Soon, a middle-aged man in his forties knocked on the door and came in.

When the man saw Orrin, he was stunned. It took a long time to come back to his senses and blurted out: "Chairman, your expression today is so much better than before! Moreover, you look better than before you fell ill… …."

Orrin nodded slightly and said with a smile: "The doctor told me that the tumor in my body has completely disappeared."

Jason asked in surprise: "Really Chairman?! All the tumors in your body have disappeared?"

"Yes." Orrin smiled indifferently: "From now on, I am a healthy person again."

"Great!" Jason said excitedly, "This is simply a miracle!"

Orrin nodded and smiled: "I think so too."

Jason was very excited: "The chairman, the two vice-chairmen, and those directors are all discussing your condition in the large conference room outside. Just after the stock market opened, all the stocks of our listed companies all fell by the limit. What else did they say? , If you don’t give up the position of chairman, the stocks will definitely fall to the limit tomorrow, this is good! You can slap them in the face! Then officially announce to the people of the whole country that you have recovered!"

Orrin smiled and said, "This is natural. Since they want me to be critically ill, then I will let them feel what it means to be completely disappointed!"

After that, he said again: "Jason, go and tell them that I will be there to preside over the meeting in five minutes!"

Jason nodded quickly: "Okay Chairman, I will go now!"

After Jason left, Orrin stood up and said to Charlie vigorously: "Charlie, go, with uncle, kill the enemy before the battle!"

Charlie nodded and smiled, and said, "Uncle Orrin, please ask first."

Orrin laughed and took Charlie out of the office, and then stepped out of the chairman’s private office area.

In the large conference room on the 58th floor, Hank and Carl, brothers, had already made their sense.

Today they have made perfect preparations.

Not only did they get the support of some minority shareholders, but they also used this morning’s headlines to make the outside world think that the big brother Orrin is about to die. Now the stock price has plummeted, and other minority shareholders are also in panic. And continue to fall.

Therefore, in this moment, the board members in the entire conference room have all fallen to their brothers.

Hank had even thought out a specific implementation plan. After the eldest brother came, he directly threw the prepared newspaper in front of him, and then threw all the stock price drop to him.

Then, without waiting for him to explain, he immediately asked the board of directors to vote again and recommend a new chairman on the grounds that the current chairman was incompetent for this important position!

When Orrin was clanging like an abacus, the door of the office was pushed open vigorously.

Immediately afterwards, Orrin, who was full of red face and not irritable, walked in.

Charlie followed him closely and entered the meeting room.

Everyone in the conference room, including Hank and Carl, was shocked and stunned after seeing Orrin’s spirited appearance!

Hank and Carl looked at each other. Although the brothers did not communicate at all, they were thinking the same question: "The sick eldest brother yesterday suddenly became radiant today?! But it was just a night after that. Isn’t it too obvious?"

The other board members, because they haven’t seen Orrin for a long time, and seeing news reports, thought he was really dying, or even dying.

They were even mentally prepared, and felt that Orrin might be pushed in by someone in a wheelchair, sucking oxygen.

Therefore, when he suddenly saw his vigorous appearance, everyone was extremely shocked.

Is this the chairman who is said to be critically ill in the media report?

The current chairman seems to be in a much better condition than before he fell ill.

Is this what people often say?

But it’s not like it. He looks like a middle-aged man who can no longer be sick!

Carl just secretly stabbed Hank and asked with a dazed expression: "Second brother, this…what is going on…"

Hank gritted his teeth and shook his head: "I don’t know either!"

At this time, Orrin had already arrived at the special seat in the center in front of the conference table, and let Charlie sit on his right hand.

After sitting down, Orrin looked around with fierce eyes for a week, and said in a somewhat majestic voice: "Everyone, I apologize to everyone here. I rarely come to the group during this period. The group can operate normally. You have worked hard."

Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, and they didn’t know how to respond.

This is mainly because many small shareholders in it have been bought by Hank and Carl, and they are ready to remove Orrin from the board of directors today.

However, seeing Orrin in excellent condition, they didn’t know what to do at once.

Seeing this, Hank felt a little flustered in his heart, but he also knew that if he didn’t quickly find a way to suppress the situation at this time, then all of his plans today might be aborted.

So he immediately opened his mouth and said: "Chairman, you haven’t been in charge of the group’s affairs for so long. Everyone here has paid a lot for the group. Are you the chairman of the board a bit too incompetent?"

Orrin nodded and smiled, and said: "You are right. I am indeed not competent enough during this period of time, so I didn’t say anything just now. Thank you all. This is my true feelings to you. This is a hard time for everyone. "

After speaking, Orrin said again: "In the past 20 years, everyone has been by my side and accompany me in the mall. I am also fortunate not to live up to everyone’s expectations and to make the group stronger and stronger. In those 20 years of rapid progress, I have never taken credit for arrogance and never abandoned any comrade-in-arms. During this time, I was left behind for a month or two due to personal reasons. Everyone thinks of my hard work over the past 20 years. Shouldn’t I be blamed?"

As soon as this was said, the other shareholders around him waved their hands subconsciously and said in unison: "How can it be, Chairman, why can we blame you!"

Charlie listened beside him, and couldn’t help but admire Orrin.

Orrin’s remark just now seemed to be a demonstration of weakness, but it was actually a demonstration to them.

He deliberately talked about how he led the group to advance by leaps and bounds in the past 20 years. On the surface, he wanted to make everyone think about the old feelings, but in essence, he was reminding this group of people that in the past 20 years, he was able to lead the group to advance by leaps and bounds. In the next twenty years, he can still make this group develop rapidly.

If this group of people want to exclude him, they must consider the actual situation of the group’s development in the past two decades, and who can do better than Orrin.

This group of people realized it instantly.

Originally, they wanted to elect their second child Hank as chairman together.

However, after Orrin’s reminder, they couldn’t help but revisit the game.

In the past two decades, Hank’s performance in the group has found that this person has not actually made any outstanding achievements, and can only be said to be in the middle distance.

Therefore, his overall strength is far worse than his brother.

That being the case, why should everyone squeeze out the current chairman of the board and let a second child with poor ability take the post?

When the second child fooled everyone, he said that the boss was about to die.

But now, the state of the boss looks so good, it doesn’t look like a person who will die in a short time.

And everyone believes that he can live for another 20 to 30 years in his state.

Therefore, at this moment, the hearts of those small shareholders have already turned their backs.

They decided to continue to support Orrin as chairman, because only he can lead everyone to make more money!

When Charlie saw this, he couldn’t help but admire, Uncle Orrin’s hand was nothing short of a thousand catties! ?

At this time, Hank felt sad.

The eldest brother is really the eldest brother, and a few words can wipe out all the efforts he has made over the past few months.

The key is, how did he get rid of the illness? In just one night, he changed from a person who looked like he was about to die to a healthy person. This is what a hell!

Thinking of this, he suppressed the anger in his heart and asked: "Chairman, although I am your brother, but out of responsibility to the entire group, I still have to ask, how is your condition now?"

Carl on the side also came to assist: "Yes, Chairman, as you know, the Sun Group is a super-large group with a comprehensive market value of more than one trillion Dollar. There are many listed groups under it, most of which have a market value of more than 10 billion or more than 100 billion. We must be responsible for all shareholders and investors! What if the group will do if you die one day? What should we do? What about shareholders?"

Orrin wiped out a smile on his expression, and said calmly: "Good question, I actually want to solemnly report to you about my physical condition."

As he said, he cleared his throat and said with a smile: "I did suffer from pancreatic cancer before. Domestic hospitals have relevant medical records, and overseas hospitals also have my major medical records. This is definitely not a fake."

Immediately, he sighed and continued: "Initially I thought I was running out of time, but sometimes my life is so many times, the tumor on my body disappeared miraculously, so now I I have regained my health again, and everyone should be able to see that my condition is much better than before, so don’t worry, I will definitely lead the Sun Group to the next glory!"

When Orrin finished speaking these words loyally and vigorously, other people heard this as if they had taken a reassurance pill immediately. Not only were they relieved a lot, and even an excited smile filled their faces.

A few people even clapped involuntarily.

As a result, everyone else happily applauded and agreed.

Everyone participates in the Sun Group, in the final analysis, to make money, and they don’t want to engage in gangs and intrigues, they just want to follow the person who can lead them to make money, nothing more.

Since a miracle happened to Orrin and his serious illness has been healed, why not continue to support him, stand by his side and make more money with him under his leadership?

The expressions of Hank and Carl were suddenly ugly to death.

After carefully preparing the plan for such a long time, could it be completed right after the first step?

This feeling is really uncomfortable.

It is as if I have been practicing martial arts for decades in order to challenge the leader of the martial arts, thinking that I am invincible in the world.

As a result, when he arrived in front of the leader of the martial arts, the leader of the martial arts only made one move and he was completely defeated.

The blow to the two of them was tremendous.

At this time, Hank was still unwilling to admit defeat!

He sternly said: "Big brother! You don’t want to take everyone here, how can advanced pancreatic cancer be cured? Do you think we are all three-year-old children? Didn’t Apple’s Steve Jobs also leave? You said you Now that he is healed, who believes it? In case you are playing tricks on everyone, when the time comes for investors to know, they will completely lose confidence in the stock price of our group, and the stock price will collapse all the way."

Orrin was not angry either. He stood up and turned around and asked with a smile: "Second, you see for yourself, is my current state like I’m sick?"

Hank played a rogue, and said, "What’s the use of seeing? My eyes are not CT. I can’t see where the tumors on your body are. Maybe you are looking back."

Orrin snorted coldly, suddenly raised his hand, and slapped his hand to Hank who was sitting on the left hand side.

There was a pop in the conference room, loud and crisp, and even a few echoes were formed in this huge conference room.

Hank was slapped with a Venus star in his eyes. The tremendous force made him leaned back uncontrollably. Then his chair lost his balance and fell to the ground with a loud noise.

Carl, the third child sitting next to him, hurriedly stepped forward to help.

Hank was under his support, holding his head and getting up, yelling angrily, "Big brother, what do you mean? Why do you beat me? You dignified chairman, you beat people on the board of directors, and you are not afraid of being laughed at by outsiders. ?"

Orrin smiled slightly and said: "Second, don’t you want to know if I have recovered? It was a slap just now, how do you feel? It looks like it was shot by a sick person?"

"You…" Hank didn’t expect that he would not say anything after hitting himself, and even ridiculing himself by accusing him, he was suddenly angry!

However, at the moment he has nothing to do. He can’t beat him with his hands. He can only gritted his teeth and said: "Big brother, there is no point in saying this. If you want to reassure me and investors, you should publish your latest update. The medical examination report must be a report issued by an authoritative medical examination institution."

Orrin sneered and said, "You can’t cry if you don’t see the coffin, right? Yes, after the board of directors, I will call up the reporters waiting outside and hold a press conference. After the press conference, I will go to the Fairview Hospital for an examination. Now I have a whole body CT. Scanning, the results came out very quickly, if the fastest, the results can be announced this afternoon."

Hank saw that he had promised to be so refreshed, and he couldn’t continue to find reasons for the trouble, so he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! Then wait for the results of your physical examination! If you haven’t recovered, then I think your physical condition, no It is suitable to continue to be the chairman of the board, so you should give up the position of chairman and let a healthy person take it!"

Charlie, who had not spoken all the time, smiled at this time and said: "If the position of chairman must be filled by a healthy person, I believe that neither you nor your brother meets this requirement."

Hank blurted out and shouted: "You f*cking don’t fart here! My body is very healthy!"

"Really?" Charlie sneered: "If I guessed correctly, you should have lost fertility now? You don’t even have fertility. You still have the face to say that you are very healthy? For you, fertility Is ability not important at all?"

Hank had been holding back because of the loss of fertility. His previous character may have long been unable to bear to find Charlie to settle the account.

The reason why he has been forbearing, he has not spoken to Charlie until now, is also because he has always put the matter of taking over as chairman of the board first.

But I didn’t expect that he hadn’t found Charlie to take the trouble, this guy actually took the initiative to ridicule himself with this incident, which made him suddenly unable to suppress his anger, and blurted out: "The surname is Wade, my fcking has already treated you The bottom line of the investigation is clear! Don’t think I don’t know what your background is, aren’t you the fcking son-in-law of Aurous Hill? What are you pretending to be in front of me?"

Seeing that Hank had exploded, Carl also stood up and gritted his teeth and cursed: "The surname Wade, what method did you use later? If you don’t let us return to normal today, don’t blame me for being rude to you! Even if it is. The boss covers you, and we will not spare you!"

Trevor and Daniel, who were sitting at the farthest point in the conference room, kept suppressing their anger towards Charlie. They didn’t say a word, just because they were afraid of ruining Hank and Carl’s good deeds. Now seeing that they both attack Charlie, so Stand up immediately.

Trevor said viciously: "Charlie is it! If you don’t give us a satisfactory solution to this matter, I will let you lie in the urn back to Aurous Hill!"

Trevor was also not to be outdone: "Lying in the urn, don’t even think about going back, I just lifted your ashes!"

Orrin screamed with a black face, "It’s your turn! Do you think I can’t be your home? Do you think I have a disease, you can ride on my neck and shit?"

Charlie smiled slightly at this time and said faintly: "Uncle Orrin, you have recovered from a serious illness. Don’t get angry with these people, let me have a chat with them."

After finishing speaking, he looked at the other shareholders and said kindly: "Everyone, the next thing has nothing to do with the board of directors. Please avoid it first."

Everyone looked at Orrin.

Orrin nodded and said, "Okay, let’s all go. There will be a reception in the press hall downstairs later. You can move there and wait first."

Everyone stood up almost without thinking and left the meeting room in an orderly manner.

As the door of the conference room closed again, Orrin said to Charlie: "Charlie, it has been specially soundproofed inside, so even if the gun is fired inside, you can’t hear it from outside, so you can play freely."

Charlie smiled and said, "Good Uncle Orrin."

When Hank and others heard this, their faces paled in shock.

They knew that Charlie was very strong, and neither God of War nor Realm Master was his opponent.

If he had to do it right away, the four of them would not be enough to watch.

Therefore, Hank pretended to be calm and shouted: "Listen to me, I am the second master of the Sun family! My identity is beyond your reach in this life, so you’d better not offend me to death, otherwise If you do, you are at your own risk!"

Charlie didn’t get angry when he heard it. He laughed, and asked him: "Don’t tell yourself so arrogantly. At the very least, you have to figure out who I am!"

"Find out who you are?!"

Although Hank was a little afraid of Charlie’s strength, when he heard this, his face was still full of disdain.

He looked at Charlie and sarcastically said, "I said, I have already found out your details a long time ago. Isn’t it just the live-in son-in-law of the Aurous Hill Wilson family? It’s a poor family in a small city. What is it about me?"

"Yes!"

Carl immediately said coldly, "You have to figure it out. Pull out all the big families in Aurous Hill and add them together. It’s less than half of our Sun family!"

Carl’s words are somewhat arrogant and exaggerated, but fundamentally speaking, there is nothing wrong with his words.

Compared with Eastcliff, Aurous Hill is indeed not a big city.

Moreover, the Moore family, Aurous Hill’s first family, had assets of more than 100 billion Dollar, which was far from the Sun family.

Therefore, Orrin had the confidence to say such arrogant words just now.

At this time, Charlie smiled calmly and asked, "You didn’t think about it. How could I have met Uncle Orrin if I were just the son-in-law of a poor family in a small city?"

Orrin nodded, looked at his two younger brothers and two nephews playfully, and smiled.

Hank coldly snorted, "Do you think I don’t know what you do? Isn’t it just a damn liar who looks at Fengshui?"

As he said, Hank was full of disdain: "I know, you did fool a few local turtles in Aurous Hill, but you know, this is the f*cking Eastcliff, not Aurous Hill! This is where the dragon and the tiger are really hidden, you If you can eat well in Aurous Hill, I think you can eat well in Eastcliff? There are many people here, and there are as many dragons and phoenixes as the crucian carp that crosses the river. An old fortune-telling man will drop down from the walls of the Forty-Nine City, I am afraid he is better than you!"

Charlie nodded and sighed: "Oh, what you said really gave me the initiation. If you weren’t talking about the difference between Aurous Hill and Eastcliff, I almost forgot about it, I I am not from Aurous Hill at all, I am actually from Eastcliff!"

"What?" Hank frowned, "Are you from Eastcliff?"

"Yeah." Charlie smiled and nodded, patted his chest, and said: "I am a native of Eastcliff. I left Eastcliff to Aurous Hill when I was eight."

When Hank heard this, he immediately sneered: "Could it be that you had no foundation in Eastcliff before you were eight? You left Eastcliff at the age of eight, and now you come back after such a long time, you dare to run wild in front of me?"

Orrin smiled and asked him: "My second child, don’t you see that Charlie is somewhat familiar? Don’t you think he looks like someone?"

Hank squinted his eyes to look at Charlie carefully, and said, "Does this kid have anything special? He’s just plain and ordinary, not as handsome as when I was young."

Orrin laughed out loud: "Second, I didn’t expect you to be under my protection. After so many years of pampering you, your whole person will become more and more regressive. It’s a waste of more than 40 years!"

Hank was startled, and subconsciously asked, "What do you mean? You don’t have to tell me about it here, just say what you want!"

Orrin nodded: "Okay! Then I’ll speak straight!"

After all, Orrin stood up and said in a haughty tone: "Do you remember that I had a elder brother who became a beggar, and the Sun family can have today, thanks to his promotion all the way more than ten or twenty years ago! Even when the old man was alive, He was a guest of honor and respected him. At that time, you were a dude with a half-bottle of water. The old man would not allow you to have much contact with my eldest brother, for fear that you would lose the Sun family in front of him. Face, what is my eldest brother’s surname?"

Hank had forgotten Charlie’s father for many years. After all, the deceased has passed away, and many relatives may not be able to remember the deceased for more than ten years, let alone Hank and Charlie’s father. What friendship.

Back then, Hank just watched his elder brother worship the brightest star of the Wade family, and he was jealous, but after the death of Charlie’s father, he gradually forgot about it.

However, now that the eldest brother was so directly named, he immediately thought of the handsome and generous figure.

Hearing the last question of the eldest brother, he subconsciously said: "I remember him, his surname is Wade, the Wade family was the best…"

Speaking of this, his whole body was instantly shocked, his eyes widened to the extreme, staring at Charlie forever!

At this moment, two figures that would have been twenty years apart overlapped in his mind.

Only then did he realize that the vigorous young man in front of him looked so much like that vigorous young man back then!

Reminiscent of Charlie’s surname Wade, and his relationship with his elder brother so close, he immediately seemed to be struck by thunder, trembling and pointing at Charlie, and asked Orrin in a trembling voice: "Big brother, he…he …Is he the son of Brother Wade, the second master of the Wade family?!"

The second master of the Wade family was talking about Charlie’s father, Bruce Wade!

The name Bruce is taken from the classic poem of a great man: "Today Bruce takes in hand, when will the dragon be bound!"

And Bruce Wade’s implication is: Wade family has a son! And he was the second child of the Wade family heirs.

Although he is not the eldest son, his ability is the strongest of the Wade Family. At a young age, he can plan tactics and win a thousand miles in the market!

Under his leadership, the Wade family has even fought back and forth with the Rothschild family in Europe and the United States, which has a history of hundreds of years, and even made the other party suffer a compromise in the end!

In those days, countless rich second generations of Eastcliff regarded him as their idol in life!

Countless rich generations looked at him with grief and sighed like Wade had a child!

Countless wealthy daughters admired him so much that they regarded him as the best candidate for the wishful man!

When you marry Bruce Wade, this is the most familiar sentence in the circle of Eastcliff celebrities!

I think back then, there were all good women seeking great families, but who has ever seen the grand occasion of good men seeking great families? !

Back then, the big business figures who came to Wade’s house and hoped to marry their daughter to Bruce are too numerous to count!

Hank couldn’t help thinking back then, that Bruce used the light of one person to cover the edge of all Eastcliff’s peers!

At that time, everyone was sighing in their hearts, why were they born in the same era as Bruce? He is like a bright moon in the night sky, who can compete with him?

Thinking of this, Hank can already conclude that Charlie is Bruce Wade’s son!

He thought of Bruce’s heroic posture, and his heart was immediately panicked. Looking at Charlie, he suddenly knelt on one knee and blurted his face with all his face: "Master Wade, please forgive me for being clumsy. I didn’t realize that you are actually the son of Brother Wade! "

Although Carl hadn’t spoken for a while, seeing his second brother kneeling on one knee, he immediately followed him and knelt down on one knee.

Both Trevor and Daniel were blinded. They were young and didn’t know Bruce Wade’s glorious deeds back then. Seeing that their father actually kneeled for Charlie, they were stunned.

Daniel immediately wanted to protest loudly, but was grabbed by Trevor, who had a higher vision, and covered his mouth.

This is, Hank, who knelt on one knee, actually choked up and sighed: "When I was young, I secretly made a dream in my heart and bowed my head to worship Bruce! It’s a pity that Bruce died young, so I never I have the opportunity to learn one or two by his side. If I had the opportunity to learn a little by his side, I wouldn’t be so dull today…"

The mention of Bruce Wade’s name still makes many middle-aged people in the Eastcliff family sigh.

Because for these big families, no wealth is as important as a powerful offspring who can go straight ahead.

Shopping malls are like battlefields. Sometimes a slight deviation may lead to the annihilation of the entire army and the destruction of the entire army. This is why many families are ups and downs in the game, and many even directly launched the stage of history.

If a family wants to be prosperous, it doesn’t matter how much money is in their hands, or how much land is in their hands, it doesn’t matter how much land is in their hands. What matters is whether his descendants can continue to produce dragons and phoenixes.

The prosperity of the Wade family today is inseparable from the solid foundation that Bruce laid 20 years ago.

That’s why people remember Bruce Wade and regard him as a bright moon in their hearts.

Charlie didn’t expect that brothers Hank and Carl would kneel on one knee when they heard their father’s name. Seeing that the two people’s respectful expression was not hypocritical, the anger towards the two of them was slightly relieved. It took a few minutes.

At this moment, Hank turned his head and looked at his son Trevor and the third son Daniel, and blurted out: "You two, seeing the blood of Brother Wade, don’t hesitate to kneel down and admit your mistakes!"

Trevor understood in his heart.

Although he hadn’t heard too many rumors about Bruce Wade, he guessed that Charlie was a descendant of the Wade family of Eastcliff.

Don’t care about the Sun family and the Wade family belonging to one of the three major Eastcliff families, but the weaker ones are not even a little bit.

Some people joked that the so-called three major Eastcliff families are actually nothing more than "two dragons playing beads".

Erlong refers to the Wade family and the Banks Family. As for the Sun family, it’s just the bead.

The Wade Family’s strength is much stronger than that of the Sun family.

Even if the brothers Orrin, Hank, and Carl are tied together, in front of the Wade family, they are not enough.

What’s more, Orrin, the boss of the Sun family, stood with Charlie at this time.

It is equivalent to the fact that the brothers Hank and Carl are not only facing the Wade family, but more than half of the Sun family!

After all, Orrin, the current eldest brother, seems to have recovered. He really needs to break his wrists. The second and third children can’t even break off the eldest son. Why are you talking about the Wade Family?

Therefore, Trevor did not dare to delay. He came to his father Hank in three or two steps. He knelt on one knee and said devoutly: "Mr. Wade, please forgive me for being clumsy, I didn’t know!"

Daniel’s brain is not as good as Trevor’s, but seeing that, he didn’t dare to ask more. He came forward and knelt on the ground, learning from his cousin in a decent way, and respectfully said: "Mr. Wade, please forgive me for being clumsy!"

Charlie nodded slightly, and said coldly: "For your respect for my father, you just insulted me, I won’t pursue it for the time being."

The four of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.

But Charlie immediately said: "However, your two brothers were embarrassed, trying to seize the assets of my Uncle Orrin, and also released news that Uncle Orrin was seriously ill, and many directors wanted to usurp power on the board of directors. , You must give Uncle Orrin a clear solution, otherwise, I will not let you go!"

Hank knew in his heart that this power-seeking plan had completely failed.

Not only can I not beat my eldest brother now, but I am also distracted from the board of directors. Relying on myself and my third brother, I want to continue to fight against my eldest brother. It is simply a dream. The best solution is to immediately recognize the counsel and strive to return to the previous state.

So, he immediately looked at Orrin and said sincerely: "Brother, this matter is my passion. I confessed my mistakes and punished them. From today onwards, he will completely eliminate all attempts to refrain from returning, and wholeheartedly assist him in running the Sun Group!"

The third child, Carl, also quickly admitted his mistake: "Big brother, just like the second brother, I apologize to you! If you have any instructions in the future, the third child, I will definitely take the lead and dare not follow!"

A trace of melancholy and hesitation flashed across Orrin’s expression.

In fact, he did not expect that the second and third would give up resistance so quickly.

Originally thought they would resist stubbornly, but what they didn’t expect was that Charlie and his father’s identity completely frightened them.

Therefore, a complete victory was achieved at once, and both of the younger brothers confessed their mistakes with great concentration, and he did not think about how to deal with them.

At this time, Charlie said: "Since you want to admit your mistakes, you must at least express it. Although I am an outsider, I also make a little suggestion here. Please listen and see if it is feasible."

Orrin hurriedly said, "Charlie, you say!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Uncle Orrin, these four people are all blood relatives of your same clan. In my opinion, knowing your mistakes can make corrections."

When Hank and Carl heard this, they were happy and hurriedly nodded in agreement: "Yes, big brother, we are all brothers. For the sake of blood relationship and our sincere regret, let’s forgive us this time!"

Charlie said again at this time: "Don’t worry, you can forgive me, but forgiveness is also conditional."

Hank of course knew that Charlie could not be so good, and took the initiative to intercede for them. There must be other conditions in exchange for them, so he immediately clasped his fists and said, "Master Wade, please say!"

Charlie said indifferently: "You are both shareholders of the Sun Group, and you have shares in the Sun Group. Since you want to follow Uncle Orrin with all your heart, you must be bound firmly with him, so my suggestion Yes, you two, immediately transfer the voting rights corresponding to all the shares in your hands to Uncle Orrin forever!"

What Charlie wanted was the voting rights corresponding to their shares, but not their shares.

In other words, how much should they hold, how much should they hold, how much should they earn, and how much money should they earn, but after the voting rights of the shares are handed over, they have no right to speak in this board of directors, and everything must be ordered by the controlling party. Decision-making.

In this way, Orrin’s voting rights have reached the 51% absolute control requirement!

In the future, he will be one of the best in the Sun Group!

Even if all the remaining shareholders unite, they will only have 49% of the voice at most, so it is impossible to shake Orrin’s control.

When Orrin heard this, his heart was clear.

Unexpectedly, Charlie not only saved his life, but also wanted to help him regain control of the Sun Group.

This kid acts cleanly and decisively. He really has the shadow of his father back then!

Thinking of this, Orrin sighed besides being grateful, sighing his big brother!

Charlie had been in Aurous Hill for many years. He hadn’t received a good education or experienced good conditions. He struggled to get up from the grassroots mud pit by himself, but he did not expect that he was already quite a general.

If the eldest brother is still alive these years, and if Charlie can be carefully nurtured under the hands of his father Bruce, then Charlie is afraid that it has become a shining existence in the world!

Unfortunately, this beautiful vision can only be exchanged with a sigh.

However, the more he looked at Charlie, the more pleasing he felt.

If he can become his son-in-law in the future, he will be able to give his daughter a lifetime of happiness, and he and his wife can be completely relieved!

At this moment, Hank felt a pain in his heart.

Charlie’s words made him realize that this is helping the eldest brother and disarming himself.

In a company, it doesn’t matter how many employees or departments you have under your hands. What is important is how much power you have in the company.

The voting rights corresponding to the shares are tantamount to the company’s internal struggle for power and profit.

If I let myself surrender all voting rights now, it would be tantamount to letting myself surrender all weapons and completely give up the possibility of resistance.

To be honest, he didn’t want to be so controlled by others.

However, thinking about it the other way round, he has nothing to do.

disagree?

There is no way to disagree. After all, the eldest brother is recovering now, and Young Master Wade is supporting him, so he is not an opponent.

Now he is still playing a criminal plot with himself, actually letting himself surrender the gun and not kill. If he doesn’t agree, then they may change their routine to play the conspiracy. At that time, they will not surrender the gun but never kill. Endless trouble!

Thinking of this, he sighed softly and said, "Master Wade, I agree to your proposal and hand over all voting rights!"

Carl has been waiting for the second brother to express his opinion. He has a weak personality and has no opinion. Anyway, he and the second brother have tossed this matter together, so naturally he has to follow the second brother to advance and retreat.

So he hurriedly said, "Master Wade, I have no objection!"

Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said to Orrin: "Uncle Orrin, in this case, let’s let the legal affairs come over and draw up the voting rights transfer agreement. After signing the agreement, you can just go to the press conference to hold a press conference in the release hall and put this The matter is made public."

After speaking, Charlie checked the time and said, "It’s ten o’clock now. If you move fast, hold a press conference before 11:30. That morning, before the stock market is closed, the Sun Group’s stock price should respond. Soaring."

"Yes!" Orrin nodded loyally, and immediately said: "Just do what you said Charlie!"

After speaking, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called his assistant: "Call all the legal department immediately!"

Hank gave up resistance and felt relieved. Then, he thought about the inexplicable loss of fertility between himself and his younger brother, son, and nephew. He hurriedly pleaded: "Master Wade, the four of us suddenly lost that. In terms of ability, to be honest, the Sun family’s blood is all in the dogs and nephews, so please raise your hands high…"

Orrin was a little surprised and didn’t understand what it meant when Hank said that the four people lost that ability.

At this time, Carl, Trevor, and Daniel all looked at Charlie with pleading eyes, hoping that he could restore the ability and majesty for everyone.

Charlie said indifferently at this time: "First of all, I must tell you clearly that this matter is reversible to me. If I am in a good mood, I can restore all four of you to the original."

When the four of them heard this, they were immediately overjoyed.

What everyone fears most is that all this is irreversible.

In case it is really irreversible, then all is over.

Even if he compromises, concedes defeat, and surrenders the right to vote, he still can’t enjoy the pleasure of a relationship.

But Charlie’s reversible sentence immediately ignited hope in their hearts.

However, Charlie changed his words and said lightly: "Although it is reversible, when it is reversible, it depends on your performance and my personal mood. If you perform well and satisfy me, I will consider it. "

The faces of Hank and others suddenly turned into four bitter gourds.

Can’t recover temporarily?

So everyone can only continue to live this life as a living eunuch?

When is the leader in such days?

However, since Charlie had already said so, everyone really didn’t dare to disobey him.

Otherwise, if someone is unhappy and just doesn’t recover, wouldn’t it be the end of the whole life?

Therefore, Hank could only respectfully say: "Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, I will do well when I wait!"

Charlie nodded lightly, and said lightly: "Get up, and the legal affairs will come in for a while and see this scene, it must be quite strange."

When the four heard this, they stood up.

Later, Charlie said coldly: "My identity, before I take the initiative to disclose it to the outside world, the four of you are absolutely not allowed to say a word to the outside world, otherwise, I will definitely not spare you."

Hank knew that he couldn’t afford to provoke Charlie. Not only was Wade Family Young Master, but also his eldest brother supported him. More importantly, the "lifelines" of the four were completely controlled by him, even if he killed himself. , I never dared to offend him.

Therefore, he agreed without hesitation and said, "Master Wade, don’t worry, we will never reveal a word about you!"

The other three people also nodded in a humble manner.

Seeing their sincere attitude, Charlie nodded slightly and said to Orrin: "Uncle Orrin, I will be an audience below at the press conference, so I won’t show up in front of the media."

Orrin nodded and said, "Okay Charlie, I’ll let the secretary arrange a seat for you in a moment."

Soon, more than a dozen people came up from the legal department of the Sun Group.

These dozens of people are all top domestic lawyers and legal workers.

They use their professional abilities to protect the legal rights of the entire Sun Group. They are all elites.

The agreement for the permanent transfer of voting rights is very simple and clear in itself, and there are no twists and turns, so everyone quickly drafted a contract with no flaws.

Once the contract is signed, it means that Hank and Carl will permanently transfer 100% of the voting rights corresponding to their shares to their eldest brother Orrin for free.

Even if they died and the heirs of their shares must continue to recognize this agreement.

Even if Orrin dies, his heirs will naturally inherit all the voting rights corresponding to the shares of Hank and Carl.

In other words, even if the Sun family’s three brothers passed away decades later and their shares were inherited by their own children, Stefanie could still control the Sun family group completely, not afraid that the second and third children wanted to seek power.

The two did not have any tempers at this time, and obediently signed their names on the agreement.

Each agreement is in five copies, one of which is kept by Orrin, and the other by Hank or Carl.

There are three remaining copies, one for the legal department, one for the notary department for filing and custody, and one for the bank safe.

In this way, the possibility of someone trying to destroy all contracts is avoided.

When the contract was signed, the second and third of the Sun family officially and permanently gave up resistance.

In the future, they can only honestly follow Orrin to make money and take dividends. If Orrin does not let them speak, they will not even have the right to speak on the board of directors.

After the contract was signed, Orrin stood up and said, "Go, go to the release hall, friends from the media and reporters who came here early in the morning, shouldn’t you wait a long time?"

When he heard that he was going to the release hall, Hank blushed.

Most of the reporters who are waiting in the release hall came here early in the morning because they said they were going to open a board of directors today, and they used the media to release news that their eldest brother was critically ill.

They want to catch a big news about the replacement of the chairman of the Sun Group, so that Hank can also use the current media attention to beat his reputation.

Hank originally wanted them to report on his victory on the board of directors, so that after noon, the media could announce to the public that the chairman of the Sun Group had changed his position and he would become the next chairman.

Unexpectedly, all these things I did would eventually fulfill my eldest brother.

He could even think that once the big brother appeared at the press conference with a red face, all the media reporters who thought he was going to die would have to fry them on the spot!

After he announced that he had obtained 51% of the voting rights, the media reporters should be shocked to add nothing to it?

With his thoughts flying in his mind, he secretly sighed.

Maybe, this is my fate.

Originally, his abilities and wrists were inferior to that of the older brother. He wanted to take advantage of the vacancy, but he didn’t expect that there would be a Wade Family Young Master beside him. What’s even more amazing was that he recovered from the serious illness overnight.

It seems that the only thing that suits him is to follow him as a foil.

In fact, Orrin is a smart man.

He considered many things very comprehensively, and he was only shivering from success.

It’s a pity that in the end I still encountered Charlie stirring the situation behind his back.

Without Charlie, Orrin would strategize again, dragging a dying body, and it would be impossible to fight the union between him and Carl, and even the safety of his wife and daughter would not be guaranteed in the future.

However, Hank was able to see the situation in time and immediately gave up the original overall plan to stop the loss, and he can also see that this person is at least the number one.

Change to the kind of person who can’t see the situation clearly and is still stubbornly resisting when he die, and he will soon be completely cold.

Orrin was grateful to Charlie at this time.

The appearance of Charlie not only saved his own life, but also saved his wife and daughter, and his career.

This kindness, in his opinion, is afraid that it will be a life of poverty, and he can’t repay it all. He can only do his best for the rest of his life.

So he took Charlie’s hand and whispered to him: "Charlie, if you don’t want to return to Wade’s house in the future, come to the Sun Group. Uncle will arrange for you a position of vice chairman. I only have a daughter. Daughter, everything in the future will be yours!"

What Orrin said was not polite, but from the heart.

He felt that his daughter was going to marry Charlie, and Charlie was his son-in-law. If he did not return to Wade’s house, Sun's family would belong to him in the future.

Although he is open-minded, he also feels that if his daughter marries Charlie, she should be a good helper. Charlie and his father, Bruce, are both his benefactors. As long as Charlie can give his daughter a lifetime of happiness, He is willing to give all his assets as a dowry for his daughter.

Charlie naturally knew what he meant. He really regarded himself as the future son-in-law, even half of his son.

But I couldn’t deal with this kind of thing, so I said seriously: "Uncle Orrin, I have no plans to return to Eastcliff. I still allow me to consider this matter."

Orrin also didn’t insist, nodded and said, "In short, you should never see your uncle at any time and under any circumstances. My home is your home!"

Charlie nodded solemnly.

……

Because Charlie wanted to develop the conference, and Charlie didn’t want to appear on the scene, Charlie sat in the auditorium of the conference as an ordinary guest in advance under the arrangement of Secretary Orrin.

All the cameras are aimed at the rostrum of the press conference, so he doesn’t have to worry about being on TV.

When Charlie sat down in the auditorium, the entire release hall was already overcrowded.

The major media have sent reporters one after another, with long guns and short cannons here, waiting for the Sun Group to release important news.

At this moment, the outside world does not know the news of Orrin’s recovery.

Everyone thought that Orrin was already dying and that he might not be able to join the board of directors today.

However, they expect Orrin to appear.

Because, as media people, they like to catch some topics that can arouse attention.

So they hope that they can capture the image of Orrin’s late hero and add some sensational text at that time. This is a proper headline news.

Some people have even thought about the headline of the news.

For example, "The End of an Era", or "Orrin Sun is old, can the new chairman of the Sun Group turn the tide".

Now they are only waiting for Orrin, who is dyingly ill, to stagger in from the conference hall, even being pushed in a wheelchair.

At this moment, the on-site staff picked up the microphone and said: "Please be quiet, everyone present, our chairman will be there soon!"

As soon as this word came out, everyone turned their attention to the entrance of the venue.

The camera and camera have already found the angle, and put the entire entrance into the viewfinder frame.

Everyone was waiting for the moment the door opened and Orrin showed up.

At this moment, the door was pushed open from the outside in.

The first step forward was Orrin’s secretary.

The second step forward was Carl.

The third one is Hank.

The moment I saw Hank, the shutter sound on the scene had begun to intensively.

Because everyone knows that he is the second child of the Sun family, and is also the chairman of the Sun Group, and he is the unyielding successor.

Orrin is critically ill. He is the new chairman of a trillion business empire from Orrin.

However, no one thought that behind Hank, he did not see Orrin’s shadow, but saw a middle-aged man who was nearly ten years younger than Hank, with a red face, tall and strong.

The media present could not help but exclaimed: "Who is this person? Why haven’t I seen it before?"

No wonder they couldn’t help Orrin all of a sudden.

In recent years, Orrin’s image in front of the media has grown older.

Moreover, after Orrin became seriously ill, some media secretly took pictures of him in overseas hospitals. He was indeed very haggard. At the age of fifty, he seemed to be at least sixty.

Therefore, when I suddenly saw Orrin, who looked like 40 years old, no one could adapt to this violent contrast. Moreover, the media reporters were not relatives around him and couldn’t recognize him at once. It was normal.

When Orrin walked in, some of the media reporters exclaimed: "I’ll go! The last one is Orrin, Chairman Sun!"

After he exclaimed, someone immediately questioned: "Bullshit! Orrin is almost dead, okay? The last person looks like he’s forty years old. Can he be alone?"

The reporter resolutely said: "Ten years ago, I interviewed Chairman Sun, and he was what he is now! His appearance, demeanor, and demeanor are all right in memory!"

When the reporters heard this, everyone went to seriously look at Orrin now.

A closer look reveals that Orrin’s previous shadow can indeed be seen, and that the five senses and temperament belong to the same person.

So everyone can be sure that this man in his forties is Orrin!

Now, the whole scene was in an uproar!

No one can understand why Orrin, who said in the headlines this morning that he is critically ill, is so energetic and radiant now!

Therefore, every photojournalist locked his lens firmly on Orrin, and the shutter sound made a sound!

At this time, the network media directly broadcast the conference live simultaneously on the Internet through on-site equipment.

When the vast number of people saw Orrin’s red face, the stocks of many listed companies in the Sun Group that had already dropped their limit, immediately loosened!

The so-called limit-limit is a situation in which the stock price drops to 10% and it is not allowed to continue to fall, resulting in a large number of selling orders blocking the lowest price and the stock price unable to rise.

In fact, in this case, if someone eats all the sell orders at the limit price, the stock will automatically open the limit.

The most sensitive in the stock market are brokers and institutions.

When they discovered that Orrin turned out to look like a okay person, they immediately realized that the news this morning must be fake news!

Therefore, in this case, they fully believe that the Sun Group’s share price will rise immediately.

At this time, if the selling order is eaten up at the limit price, you can buy bottom at the lowest price.

If the stock can rise against the trend in the future, from the lower limit all the way up to the daily limit, then the institution that buys the bottom will be able to seize the 20% rise in one day!

For example, the stock price was originally 100 Dollar, but ended up at 90 Dollar. At this time, 10,000 people put their sell orders at 90 Dollar. If someone puts these 10,000 people on a 90 Dollar stock Buy it all, and the stock price will begin to open the limit.

If you buy the bottom from the price of 90 Dollar, the stock price rises back to 100 Dollar, and then continues to rise to the 110 Dollar daily limit, it is equivalent to a short period of time, from 90 Dollar to 110 Dollar!

A large number of institutions are frantically accumulating funds, and the stock price has risen all the way after opening the down limit!

At this time, Orrin came to the front of the seat, stood in place and waved to the reporter, then walked up to the stage and sat in the middle of the rostrum.

In front of him, a microphone and his name tag were placed with the words: "Chairman, Orrin."

After sitting down, Orrin smiled into the microphone and said forcefully: "First of all, on behalf of the Sun Group and the Sun Group’s board of directors, I would like to thank all friends from the media for participating in this press conference in their busy schedule."

A group of Sun Group shareholders followed him to applaud.

Afterwards, Orrin said: "Next, I will give some simple and concise answers to some of the questions that your media friends, stockholders and investors are concerned about."

Everyone didn’t expect that Orrin would go straight to the topic after making a polite sentence, and he couldn’t help but sit up straight, listening with respect.

Orrin cleared his throat and said in a loud voice: "The first problem is my personal health. I did have some problems with my body before, but now my body has fully recovered!"

As soon as this was said, everyone on the scene couldn’t help but gasp.

Everyone knows that Orrin got pancreatic cancer, and it is terminal stage.

This disease is known as the cancer with the highest mortality rate, and it is impossible to cure it.

Now, Orrin said that he has fully recovered, which has completely subverted everyone’s understanding of the disease.

However, looking after Orrin’s radiant face does not seem to be terminally ill. Is there really any medical miracle that can’t be achieved?

At this moment, Orrin continued: "The second question, if you don’t believe that my body has fully recovered, then after the press conference, I will go to Fairview Hospital for a full-body CT scan, and the result of the scan is I would like to announce it to all media and the general public."

With Orrin’s words, everyone is not suspicious of his condition.

Because a whole body CT scan can find any kind of tumor, even very early stage carcinoma in situ, it can be found well.

If Orrin did not recover, he would definitely not dare to accept such an examination.

Everyone couldn’t help but marvel. I didn’t expect that even pancreatic cancer, a super terminal illness, could be born with such a miracle, which reminds people of the genius Jobs who died young a few years ago.

It’s the same disease, why didn’t Jobs have such luck?

If Jobs is still alive, maybe he can bring more innovation and change to mankind.

Then, Orrin said: "The third question, I think everyone is very concerned about the arrangement of the chairman of the Sun Group. I now officially announce that I, Orrin, and the other two shareholders of the Sun Group, Hank and Carl, A few minutes ago, a voting rights transfer agreement was signed. Shareholders Hank and Carl have permanently transferred all the voting rights corresponding to their personal shares to me!"

When everyone heard this, they were even more stunned!

They had already inquired about the discord between the Sun family brothers from everywhere.

I know that Hank and Carl have been forming an alliance to deal with their elder brother, and they are also uniting with other shareholders to deal with their elder brother.

Everyone was still waiting to see a big family fight, but they didn’t expect the three brothers to reach such a brotherly agreement.

Hank and Carl permanently transfer their voting rights to their eldest brother Orrin. Doesn’t this mean that you will always obey Orrin?

What about the brothers competing?

What about the good legacy war?

The reporters present all felt extremely depressed.

It’s like everyone has bought melon seeds and drinks, sitting in front of the TV and preparing to watch an Opera.

As a result, after turning on the TV, I found that all the empresses, concubines, and nobles in the harem were all clustered around the queen. Everyone had one mind with the queen. Everything was seen by the queen, and the whole harem was in harmony.

How can there be any fights? What’s the life and death? How can there be any murder? As the party concerned, it is naturally the most cost-effective solution to make concerted efforts and turn fighting into jade. But as an audience, this kind of scene is boring to the extreme.

It can even be said to be very disappointing.

Orrin glanced over the eyes and expressions of all reporters. He smiled lightly and said into the microphone: "From today onwards, the three Sun family brothers of the Sun family will work together to bring the Sun family into a new glory. As the so-called brothers work together, and their profit cuts gold, we also believe that with our joint efforts, the Sun Group will surely return all stockholders and investors with better performance and higher market value."

After he finished speaking, he jokes and talks a little bit: "However, please allow me to say sorry to everyone here. I was disappointed for not letting you see a big family fight!"

As soon as these words came out, the reporters on the scene blushed, but at this moment the share prices of all listed companies under the Sun Group began to soar like a dragon!

Almost immediately after Orrin’s domineering remarks, the stock price, which was steadily rising shortly after opening the limit, suddenly seemed to be sitting on a rocket, and directly rushed to the limit with a sound.

A large number of institutions and a large number of retail investors are staring at the press conference. Seeing this, they immediately have full confidence in the Sun Group and are optimistic about it, even far higher than before Orrin was sick!

Therefore, everyone started desperately buying all the stocks of Sun's Group-related listed companies that were available on the market, and immediately pulled the price to the daily limit.

In the blink of an eye, the stock price reversed and detonated the entire financial circle.

The reason why everyone is so optimistic about the Sun Group is not only because Orrin looks extremely healthy, but also because Orrin’s voting rights in the Sun Group have reached 51%!

Before that, the three Gu brothers jointly held 51% of the shares and voting rights. Although Orrin alone owns half of it, he wants to implement a decision on the board of directors. He must also vote for the other two brothers, or let others Some minority shareholders who together exceed the shareholding ratio of Hank and Orrin voted in favor.

Now, no more.

He has fully achieved the goal of one person speaking and one person being the master. From now on, his control of the Sun Group will rise to an unprecedented new height.

This has strengthened the confidence of the market and investors in Orrin.

If you have confidence in him, you naturally have confidence in the Sun Group.

Once you have confidence in the company, you will have confidence in holding the company’s stock.

As a result, the stock price skyrocketed!

Orrin did not talk to reporters too much at the scene. After explaining a few questions he wanted to say, he said: "In the future, the Sun Group will redouble its efforts to repay investors and shareholders for the Sun Group. Trust, and please trust us, we will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!"

After all, Orrin said again: "Today’s press conference ends here, thank you for coming."

A reporter hurriedly stood up and asked loudly, "Chairman Sun, can you accept a simple interview?"

Orrin waved his hand: "There is no need for the interview. I just want to say so much. I have said too much, but it will affect everyone’s reception of this important information."

After he finished speaking, Charlie, who was under his stand, winked quietly and walked out of the venue.

The reporter also wanted to catch up for an interview, but the security personnel at the scene immediately stopped all the reporters and said politely: "Excuse me, the chairman does not accept additional interviews."

Charlie stood up, Orrin’s secretary had already arrived, and said respectfully: "Mr. Wade, the chairman said that the media has paid more attention. Let me take you through other exits."

Charlie nodded, followed the secretary for a few steps, and came to Orrin’s office.

Orrin was in red at this time. Seeing Charlie coming in, he immediately stepped forward, patted his arm, and said excitedly: "Charlie, you make me feel like a new life!"

Charlie smiled: "Uncle Orrin, didn’t you give you the medicine yesterday?"

Orrin shook his head: "It’s not the same. I’m talking about a new life. It’s in career. Starting today, the Sun Group can finally save a lot of internal friction and move forward!"

Speaking of this, Orrin sighed: "You don’t know how it feels if you concentrate on doing things and the person next to you does everything possible to hold you back…"

"It’s as if you want to lead everyone forward, and the people around you not only don’t follow you, but also pull your sleeves, hug your thighs, and even block you in front and dig holes for you!"

"It’s fine now, now I say to run, they must all run, not to run, they must run for me with a whip!"

Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "Then I will congratulate Uncle Orrin in advance, and take the Sun family to the next level!"

Orrin looked at Charlie and said seriously: "Charlie, I hope that one day, you will lead the Wade family to the next level with the Sun family. At that time, you will be the most powerful person in the business world. !"

In Orrin’s eyes, the Wade family and the Banks Family were two dragons competing.

The difference in strength between the two is not too great, but the Banks Family still beats the Wade Family.

In fact, in the early years, the strength of the two companies can be said to be almost the same.

Had it not been for Bruce’s untimely death at a young age, the Wade family might have already surpassed the Banks Family under his leadership.

But it was precisely because of the fall of Bruce’s genius that the Wade family had no successors, so that the Banks Family gradually opened up a bit of status.

However, Orrin believed that if Charlie came to inherit the Wade family and then married his daughter, Charlie would have both Wade and Sun in his hands by that time.

Even in the future, the two can be deeply merged together.

In that way, Charlie would be able to beat the dust in the entire business community.

However, he didn’t know when Charlie could deal with all the matters of Aurous Hill, and then he returned to Eastcliff to marry his daughter.

However, Orrin did not mention this matter, let alone urge him, but took a deep look at him, then patted him on the shoulder, and said seriously: "After leaving Charlie, let’s go see your parents. !"

Charlie nodded gently and said, "Uncle Orrin, I want to buy them two bunches of flowers. Is there a flower shop nearby?"

"You don’t need to buy it." Orrin said: "After we go out, your Angie has started to prepare. Now we are all ready. Let’s go home directly, and after meeting with their wives, we will go to Wade Mountain together!"

Charlie said gratefully: "It’s really hard work for Angie. These things should have been handled by my son…"

Orrin waved his hand: "Angie, you have the same sisters as your mother, and your father and I have the same brotherhood, and we have always regarded you as our own. Therefore, our two families are originally one family, and it is the same who manages them!"

……

Orrin’s motorcade drove out of the Sun Group neatly.

The convoy returned to Sun's villa first, and the driver at home drove a black Rolls Royce out again. Angie and Stefanie were sitting in this car.

Although the Rolls-Royce looked very large, it only had two seats in the back row, so the four people were divided into two cars, and under the escort of bodyguards, they quickly drove out of the city to the western suburbs of Eastcliff.

Eastcliff is surrounded by mountains on three sides and is full of endless Sabre Mountains.

Sabre is steep and steep, easy to defend and difficult to attack. From this point, the Great Wall of China began to extend in both directions, east to Shanghai, and west to Bejing.

Wade Mountain is an ingot-shaped green hill in the Sabe Mountains.

This place was originally deep in the mountains, with no people or roads. After the Wade family chose to build the ancestral tomb here, they built a road leading to the foot of the mountain and built a winding road to the mountainside. The investment was huge.

In the past, this mountain and this road were closed. Because the property rights were bought and the road was invested independently, other social vehicles and people were not allowed to enter. Orrin’s motorcade could enter. This was because we had followed Wade in advance. Because the family said hello!

At this moment, Charlie was sitting in the Rolls Royce, getting closer and closer to Wade Mountain.

In ten minutes, he will be able to see his parents who have been separated for nearly eighteen years.

Even though yin and yang are separated, he still can’t restrain the tension in his heart.

He looked at Wade Mountain, and said silently in his heart: "Parents, my son has finally come to see you…"

Wade Mountain.

This mountain, which can be called a treasure of feng shui, is not only better than ingots in shape, but also better. It is surrounded by a continuous river with excellent water outlets.

The ancients loved mountains and water. Water not only cleans everything, it is also the source of life. Therefore, water must be indispensable for the so-called feng shui treasure.

The water of Wade Mountain is indeed beautiful from heaven. Not only does the heavenly gate open and the land is closed, but it also perfectly matches the trend of the fortune to the river and the position and orientation of the mountain itself, forming a "water bureau" feng shui array. .

Such a feng shui formation can guarantee the prosperity of the family and the prosperous future generations, and more importantly, it can break the situation of the Dragon Shoal before the Wade family.

Charlie has a deep knowledge of Feng Shui mystery because he has studied the "Apocalyptic Book".

Although he didn’t know why the old Feng Shui said that Wade Mountain was trapped in the shoal, he could perceive that the ancestral grave of Wade Mountain not only blessed the descendants and prospered family business, but also faintly soared into the sky.

This made him amazed. The Wade Family really had a lot of money. Not only could they buy such a feng shui place, but they could also invest so much money to make a big investment here.

The geomantic omen here is very good, and if the descendants are a little bit more vigorous, the Wade family will definitely continue to prosper.

When approaching the foot of Wade Mountain, Orrin reminded Charlie: "Charlie, I will ask the driver to pull over and you can drive."

Charlie didn’t want to be exposed in front of the Wade family for the time being, so yesterday he had already agreed with Orrin, acting as a driver and assistant and going with him to worship his parents.

So he nodded and said, "Good Uncle Orrin, I’ll drive."

The driver pulled the car over, handed the sunglasses to Charlie, and said, "Mr. Wade, here is this for you."

Charlie took the sunglasses and put them on, took out a disposable mask from his pocket, and then sat in the cab.

The driver did not stay in this car, but went to other vehicles behind.

Charlie drove on and continued forward. When he reached the bottom of Wade Mountain, a mighty white marble gate tower stood in front of him, and under the gate tower, the electric gate was closed tightly, and several security personnel stood on both sides as if standing guard.

The leading car stopped in front of the gate, and then the convoy stopped one after another.

A security guard walked up to Orrin’s car from the front. Orrin put down half of the window. The other side respectfully said, "Mr. Sun, please ask the bodyguard to park the car in the parking lot nearby. There are too many cars for fear of disturbing the ancestors of the Wade family. You can go in the car with your wife and young lady."

Orrin nodded and said to the assistant on the co-pilot: "Go and coordinate and let them wait for me in the parking lot."

The assistant hurriedly asked: "Chairman, what about your safety issues…"

Orrin said earnestly: "This is the site of the Wade Family, and there is absolutely no possibility of safety issues."

The security guard outside the car bowed respectfully: "Thank you Mr. Sun for your affirmation."

Afterwards, while the assistant pushed the door to get out of the car, he opened his mouth and said to Charlie sitting in the cab: "Master driver, after going into the mountain, please don’t honk the whistle or accelerate quickly, and keep the engine speed as low as possible. Below two thousand five hundred revolutions, so as not to make too much movement and disturb the quiet."

Charlie nodded.

Naturally, the mausoleum should be as quiet as possible, not only can it not sound the horn, nor make noise.

Moreover, the sound of a car engine is the greater the speed, the greater the noise.

Whether it is an ordinary family car or a luxury car, when the engine speed is below 2,500 rpm, it will not make much movement, but if the speed is increased to three or four thousand, or even four or five thousand, the noise will immediately Increased several times.

Therefore, as a driver, you must be gentle when stepping on the accelerator.

At this time, all the vehicles carried by the security personnel drove into the parking lot beside the entrance building.

There are only two black Rolls Royces left, the one in front is driven by Charlie, and the one in the back is another driver from the Sun family.

The electric door below the gate opened to both sides, and the security personnel made a gesture of asking. Charlie stepped on the accelerator lightly and drove slowly into the gate building.

When Charlie drove the car into the winding road of Wade Mountain, he became more and more admired for the Feng Shui master who selected this treasure.

There are countless mountains in the Sabre Mountains, and he can find them among the thousands of mountains, and he is indeed quite capable.

The two cars were winding upwards on the Panshan Road, and Charlie no longer paid attention to Feng Shui. He could already see a large white marble mausoleum on the mountainside. There was the current ancestral grave of the Wade family.

Soon, the Rolls Royce he was driving went to the flat ground not far below the tomb.

This is a specially opened parking lot. Several black men in black suits are standing here, it seems they should be the security personnel of Wade’s grave.

The larger the family, the more attention is paid to the safety of the ancestral grave.

The top families can flourish and prosper, and the feng shui of the ancestral tomb must have played a considerable role, just like the ancient royal dragon veins, which is of great significance.

If it is a foe or a competitor who has misconceptions and deliberately destroys his family’s ancestral grave, the wealth will be lost, or the family will be destroyed.

Therefore, there are as many as a hundred security personnel deployed by the Wade family in Wade Mountain. In a year, the maintenance and security expenses of the ancestral grave alone will cost at least several hundred million.

At this time, the security personnel guided Charlie, and after stopping the car in the designated parking space of the parking lot, Charlie immediately got out of the car and went to the back row to help Orrin open the door.

In the car behind, Angie and Stefanie also got out of the car.

Afterwards, the driver of that car opened the trunk, and Angie and Stefanie carefully took out a few bunches of flowers from inside, beckoned to Charlie and said, "John, come here, and help hold the flowers."

Charlie knew this little Lloyd called himself, so he understood it, hurried to the front, and took two bouquets of flowers from the hands of the two.

Angie took out two more bundles from inside, and he and Stefanie each held one.

Orrin also stepped forward at this time and said to Charlie: "Come on, John, give me a bunch."

Charlie hurriedly handed him one of them.

Orrin deliberately sighed at this time, rubbed the knee of his right leg, and said, "Some time ago, during chemotherapy, the knee of the right leg caused by the medicine seemed to be still a little uncomfortable. There are more than 100 steps, John, or you Just help me up."

Charlie naturally nodded and agreed: "Good Chairman Sun!"

Orrin said to the other driver: "Curt, just let John help me over. You are waiting in the car."

The driver nodded immediately: "Okay!"

At this moment, the security officer said with some embarrassment: "Mr. Sun, this does not meet Wade’s regulations. According to the Wade Family’s regulations, only you, your wife, and the young lady can go up the mountain. Even we can’t accompany you. It’s still troublesome Sir, stay in the car and wait for you!"

The management of Wade’s grave has always been extremely strict.

According to the Wade family’s regulations, in addition to immediate family members, collateral blood relatives who want to come to the ancestral tomb to worship must have the permission of the Wade family.

The requirements for outsiders are even stricter.

It must be a family or individual who has a deep connection with the Wade family to be allowed to enter.

Like Orrin, he and Bruce are brothers of worship. Therefore, their family of three will be approved to worship.

But his entourage did not have the qualifications to approach Wade’s grave.

After all, just two words, not worthy.

The Wade family buried here, whichever is placed outside, is a dragon and phoenix among the people, and who are the drivers, entourage, and assistant who are qualified to worship.

Not to mention other people’s servants, even the Wade Family’s servants and the Wade Family’s security here are not eligible to enter the tomb area.

This area is cleaned and maintained three times in the morning, noon and evening every day, and the person responsible for cleaning and maintenance is not the subordinates of the Wade family, but the collateral relatives of the Wade family.

Of course, even if it is a collateral relative, it must be a talented person surnamed Wade.

Therefore, the security personnel stopped Charlie, naturally because of this.

Orrin saw that the other party was about to stop Charlie, and immediately said: "Young man, I have just recovered from a serious illness, and my body still has some sequelae. It is really inconvenient to move. Let my driver help me up. Your Wade graves were not so strict before. At that time, the entourage could also accompany it in."

The security personnel looked sorry, but said in a very firm tone: "I’m sorry, Mr. Sun, this is the new rule set by the family owner after the ancestral grave moved into Wade Mountain, and we must abide by it and never exceed it, so please Please forgive me."

Orrin suddenly became anxious.

It was for Charlie to personally honor his parents, so I made a special trip to bring him here.

Charlie didn’t want to reveal his identity, so he could only pretend to be a driver, but what he didn’t expect is that Wade’s current management is so strict.

He, the chairman of the Sun Group, even put a pleading tone on the security personnel, saying: "Young man, I am indeed suffering from physical inconvenience. Please also look at the face of my relationship with the Wade family. Open up a side for me, you don’t want to watch me roll down the stone steps without standing still, right?"

Seeing this, the security personnel hurriedly bowed deeply: "Mr. Sun, there is really no way to accommodate this matter, otherwise, the job you are playing will not be kept."

Orrin was a little annoyed, and questioned a bit angrily: "Your rules are too unreasonable, right? Our two are family friends, how can I make me look like an outsider?"

The security staff said embarrassingly: "Mr. Sun, let’s tell you that this rule is set by the old master, and the owner treats the old master’s words as a standard, so we must strictly observe and not violate it. Please forgive me!"

Orrin got angry anxiously, and blurted out, "Then this is not accommodating, right? Should I call Elder Wade now?"

The security personnel nodded hurriedly and said, "Mr. Sun, you should call the owner of the house. If the owner allows him, he will never stop him!"

Orrin knew that he couldn’t persuade the other party, so he sighed and said, "Yes, I will call Elder Wade."

Although he said so, he had no bottom in his heart.

He knew about the Wade family, and knew that the Wade family moved the ancestral tomb to Wade Mountain because of an expert, and that expert should be the old master of the security staff.

If it was the request made by the old master, I believe that the old man would never open any back door to himself for his own Feng Shui.

Could it be that Charlie could not be allowed to mourn his parents in person today?

He has been separated from his parents for 18 years!

Charlie was also anxious at this time.

In fact, since he got the "Apocalyptic Book", he hasn’t felt this panic and eagerness for a long time.

My parents were buried in one of the magnificent mausoleums not far away. As long as they stepped up to more than one hundred stone steps, they could go to their parents’ graves to pay homage, fulfilling the biggest dream of eighteen years.

However, if these people don’t let themselves go, they can’t go all the way, right?

Or, do I have to identify myself from the Wade family?

However, although you can make yourself honorable to worship your parents in that way, after that, waiting for yourself is the real trouble.

At this moment, a loud voice sounded: "Let him go up!"

Everyone followed the prestige, only to see an old man with an old-fashioned, completely white hair, beard, and eyebrows, walking slowly over with a cane.

When Charlie saw this person, he felt that he should be a hundred years old. Although he was very old, his walking posture was surprisingly stable with the help of crutches.

It is the twelfth lunar month of winter. The old man is only wearing a white Tom Ford suit, but he can’t see that he is half cold.

And his crutches seem to be a bit different.

Charlie has seen many old people’s walking sticks, with dragon heads carved on the top, but there is a python carved on his walking stick.

After taking a few glances at the other party, Charlie couldn’t help but wondered in his heart: "Could it be that Uncle Orrin said this person, the old Chinese Fengshui master invited by the Wade family from the United States?"

Later, he couldn’t help thinking: "Why did he agree to let me go up? Could it be that he saw through my identity? Is his insight so strong? Or is there any other way he can figure out my identity?"

Just when he couldn’t think of the whole story, the person in charge of security asked in surprise: "Master, don’t you mean that outsiders are not allowed to go up except Wade Family’s best friend?"

The old man smiled slightly, looked at Charlie and said, "He is not an outsider."

The security staff was even more puzzled: "Master, what do you mean? Why don’t I understand?"

The old man smiled and said, "I think this person should have a deep connection with the Wade family in his previous life, so I’m not an outsider, let him go up."

"Have a relationship in the previous life?" The security personnel were naturally a little unbelieving, but the thought of feng shui was very mysterious at first, maybe this thing might be true.

So, he said embarrassingly: "Master, Patriarch meant…"

The old man replied: "Have your Patriarch said that as long as I am on this day, I will have the final say here?"

The security personnel hurriedly and respectfully said: "The owner did say that!"

The old man asked again: "Then your Patriarch has said that even if I ask you to tear down Wade’s tomb, you must not disobey?"

The security staff is more respectful: "The owner did say it!"

The old man nodded and asked: "Then I let him go up, do you have any comments?"

The security staff took a step back subconsciously and respectfully said: "Go back to the old master, I have no opinion! Everything is subject to your opinion!"

The old man nodded in satisfaction, and then made a gesture of inviting Charlie, saying, "This gentleman, please."

Charlie was very puzzled.

He didn’t quite understand why the old man seemed to have spotted himself at a glance.

However, since the old man helped him solve the current problem, the most important thing for him is to go and worship his parents first. The rest can be said later.

So he arched his hand at the old man and said, "Old sir, thank you."

After speaking, Orrin assisted Orrin pretendingly, and together with Angie and Stefanie, they stepped up the stone steps.

No one else followed, including the old master, who was also standing quietly below, looking at Charlie’s background, desperately restraining the excitement in his heart.

The tomb of the Wade family is divided into nine rows.

The top row is the first ancestor of the Wade family who left a grave.

The lower you go, the lower your seniority.

Charlie’s parents were buried in the penultimate row.

In this row, there are a total of twenty graves of the same size, but only one grave has a tombstone in front of it.

Orrin stopped in this row, pointed to the only tombstone in this row, and said to Charlie: "Charlie, that is your parents’ tomb."

Charlie nodded lightly and murmured: "In the Wade family’s generation, only my parents have passed away. The others should still be alive, right?"

Orrin said: "Yes, even though this generation is in their 40s or 50s, they are in their 40s and 50s in their prime of life. If your parents were not harmed by others, they should be the mainstay of the Wade family now."

Charlie sighed and walked inward.

Those security guards, as well as the old master, were all below, so they couldn’t see the situation here either, Charlie stopped pretending, and Orrin stepped in first.

When he came to his parents’ grave, Charlie took off his sunglasses and mask, and looked at the photos and names of his parents on the tombstone. The tears couldn’t stop instantly, and he kept streaming.

In his mind, it seemed that another movie was playing at a very fast speed.

This movie chronicles himself from the moment he remembered it and lasted until he was eight years old.

Then, he used a faster speed in his mind to flash his own life for more than ten years in fragments.

The eighteen years without parents have been long and difficult, and full of bitterness and pain that ordinary people can’t understand.

At this moment, he had countless words in his heart that wanted to confide to his deceased parents, but when the words reached his mouth, and he couldn’t say a word.

After crying for a moment in front of the tombstone, Charlie knelt on the ground with a thud, holding flowers in both hands, and placing them respectfully in front of the tombstone, choked up and said: "Dad, mom, sons are not filial. You have been there for 18 years before his son came to see You, all these years, my son has been trapped and overwhelmed. He has not been able to do his filial piety. Please forgive me…"

After speaking, he leaned down and knocked nine heads in front of the tombstone.

People say that they kneel down to the sky, kneel down to the ground, and kneel down to their parents in the middle, but in Charlie’s eyes, the sky and the earth are not worth kneeling. In the world, only parents are worth kneeling.

Orrin also stepped forward at this time, knelt on one knee in front of the tombstone, and sighed: "Big brother and sister-in-law, I promised you for 18 years. After all, my brother did not break his promise and finally brought Charlie back. Look at him. Now Already a talented person! You are almost exactly the same as your eldest brother, and you are also a dragon and phoenix!"

As he said, he wiped a tear and continued: "Last time I came to see you, I said I would go down and meet you soon, but I didn’t expect that Charlie saved my life, and the older brother and sister-in-law may have to work hard for you. Wait for me for a while…"

Speaking of this, Orrin was in tears.

Angie stepped forward, also knelt down beside Orrin on one knee, choked up and said: "Big brother, sister-in-law, thank you for being in heaven, bless god to survive the catastrophe, the Wade family’s kindness to Sun family, we will never forget it in this life… …"

Stefanie knelt on her knees beside Charlie, did not say a word, just cried silently next to Charlie.

After kneeling on the ground for a long time, Charlie wiped away his tears, and gently wiped his parents’ tombstones with his sleeves several times, saying: "Dad, mom, my son can’t stay with you for too long this time, but please don’t worry. I will definitely come to see you every year."

After that, he sighed, helped Orrin beside him, and said, "Uncle Orrin, let’s go."

Orrin nodded slightly and pulled his wife to stand up.

Charlie put on his sunglasses and masks again, and walked down slowly with Orrin’s family of three.

Below the stone steps, a few security guards were still standing straight.

And the old master, holding the python head crutch with both hands, looked at Charlie with a little awe in his eyes.

Charlie didn’t speak, but walked to the old master and bowed deeply.

The old master hurriedly threw away the crutches to help, and said with sincerity and trepidation: "You can’t make it, you can’t make it…"

Several security personnel were a little surprised.

When the Patriarch of the Wade family bowed to the old master, the old master didn’t blink. Why did the driver bow to him, so he was so polite?

At this time, the old master opened his mouth and asked Charlie: "Young man, I wonder if I can take a step to speak?"

Charlie nodded: "No problem."

The old photographer turned to the security guards and said, "No one is allowed to follow."

Everyone nodded hurriedly.

Charlie nodded to Orrin, and walked to the other side of the mountainside with the old master.

Here, there is a platform paved with natural marble, next to the mountain.

Charlie always felt that the entire Wade Mountain had a soaring momentum. After seeing this huge and flat platform, he suddenly realized that the center of the entire Feng Shui Bureau was here.

The old master took him to stand in the center of this platform, and respectfully said: "The entire Wade Mountain and the entire Fengshui Array in Wade Mountain are actually set up for you."

Charlie asked in surprise: "Set for me? I don’t know what the old man means? Do you know me?"

The old Master said: "Four years ago, something happened to the Wade family, and the entire Wade family was trapped in the Dragon Shoal and couldn’t get out of it. At that time, it was when you got married."

"Getting married?!" Charlie exclaimed: "When I got married?"

"Yes." The old master nodded, and said: "Long Khun Shoal, this dragon is talking about you."

Charlie frowned and asked: "Does that mean I’m trapped in a talk?"

"Yes." The old master said respectfully: "You are the only dragon in the Wade family! What is a dragon? The top is in the sky, and the bottom is in the sea, but you have become a home by the river. This is the dragon. Sleepy shoals!"

"And if you are trapped in the shoal, the entire Wade family’s fortune will be exhausted. At that time, your grandfather was suffering from a serious illness and was unable to treat it because of this situation!"

After speaking, the old master said again: "So, your grandpa found me."

"And I, three months before your grandfather found me, just gave myself a divination."

"The hexagram image of that hexagram is a dead end. It means that my yang life may be exhausted within a few years. I was already a hundred or two at that time. It doesn’t matter if I die. It’s just that in the dead end, it happened to be revealed to me. A sect, all hexagrams in this sect, point to the east."

"I don’t understand what I’m referring to. I’ve been looking for more clues. At this time, your grandpa came and asked me to go back to China to watch Feng Shui for Wade’s family. Only then did I understand that the dead life was in the eastern motherland, At Wade’s house."

"When I came to Eastcliff, I looked through all the feng shui clues for the Wade family. After a few hangs, I figured out that the Wade family has a dragon and is trapped in the shallows. If this dragon can’t fly into the sky, not only the Wade family will be finished. There will be no trace of the path of life I set aside. Therefore, I spent four years searching and rebuilding Wade Mountain. Last spring, I broke the predicament of Wade Shoal, so you were able to get out of trouble. ."

When Charlie heard this, his heart was shocked. Could it be that what he said to get himself out of trouble was to get the "Apocalyptic Book"? Because at this time last spring, I was completely in line with my own "Apocalyptic Book"!

Thinking of this, Charlie sighed the old man’s proficiency in feng shui divination, while worried, did he know the existence of the "Apocalyptic Book"?

This is one’s deepest and deepest secret, and even the closest person can never tell it!

Therefore, he deliberately asked the old man: "Old gentleman, you said that by rebuilding Wade Mountain, I was able to get out of trouble. What do you mean by that? How can I get out of trouble? How can I get out of trouble?"

The old man shook his head: "This hexagram is not something I can fully understand. I can only calculate that you are out of trouble now, and you are going to soar into the sky. After you get out of trouble, you will also bring me my life. , I have continued my ten years of life, so I have not left, staying here waiting for you, but I can’t figure out what this life is."

Charlie was even more surprised. The so-called life of the old man, could it be the extra rejuvenation pills on his body? ! ?

This time in Eastcliff, Charlie did bring more than one Rejuvenation Pill.

Although he was sure that a single rejuvenating pill could heal Orrin, he still brought two or three extra pills to be on the safe side, just in case.

From this point of view, among the hexagrams that the old man gave him for divination, the only life left in the dead is the rejuvenation pill on his body.

At the same time, he couldn’t help but figure out what the old man said just now.

It seemed that when he married Claire in Aurous Hill, the dilemma of Longkun Shoal had already formed.

The old man said just now that the reason why he was trapped in the shallows was because he became a home on the river bank. Aurous Hill was originally located on the bank of the Yangtze River, which corresponds to it.

Moreover, his fate has been rough, and it was not until the sudden appearance of Stephen Thompson last spring that it brought him a turning point.

However, the biggest opportunity in life was not to be found again by the Wade family, but to get the "Apocalyptic Book" by chance. That time also happened to be last spring.

From this it can be seen that the cause and effect of the whole thing were first of all that he was trapped in the shallows, so that the whole Wade family was also unlucky.

Then, the Wade family found the old man and tried to ask him to help solve the trouble.

The old man made a divination for himself and saw that the East had an opportunity to increase his ten-year life, so he returned to the motherland not far away to solve the difficulties for the Wade family, and at the same time waited for his chance.

It took him four years to find Wade Mountain and set up a feng shui array on Wade Mountain to break through the situation of his own Dragon Shoal. The Wade Family survived the crisis and he benefited a lot.

And he has been waiting for his appearance, because he is the student in his hexagram.

Thinking of this, Charlie bowed slightly to the old man: "Old sir, the younger generation really benefited a lot from all your hard work! Please be respected by the younger generation!"

The old man hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, and said in a very humble manner: "How can you do this, I dare not accept such a gift from you!"

Charlie insisted: "It should be! If it weren’t for you, I might still be trapped in the shallows!"

The old man shook his head: "In human fate, Longge is the supreme existence, so the Dragon Shoal is a predicament, not a dead end. The shoal can trap the dragon, but it can’t kill the dragon. Therefore, the predicament When it will be cracked, it is only a matter of time. If I do not come to break this round, there will be others who will break this round!"

Speaking of this, he said with great emotion: "God knows good and evil, and the way of heaven is reincarnation. No matter who breaks your predicament, it is a great contribution, and the way of heaven will certainly give him enough in return."

Afterwards, the old man looked at Charlie and said with a slight smile: "The hexagram says, if I help you get out of trouble, you will have a ten-year life, maybe in the ten years, the judge is already in the book of life and death. So, thank you again!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said to the old man: "Old sir, I believe in geomantic omen, fate, and heaven, but I don’t believe in ghosts and gods. In this world, there will be no life and death books."

The old man nodded non-committal, and smiled: "Hey, the mystery of heaven is not something I can fully understand. To be honest, I still don’t know where the students in the hexagrams are."

Charlie nodded, took out a rejuvenating pill from the pocket inside his jacket, handed it to him, and said, "Old gentleman, this should be your lifeblood!"

The old man trembled all over, looking at Charlie as if struck by lightning, then looked at the rejuvenating pill in his hand, and exclaimed: "This… is this?"

Charlie said earnestly: "You helped me, I will naturally help you too. If you take this medicine, it will increase your longevity by ten years. It shouldn’t be a problem."

Although the old man didn’t know what Rejuvenation Pill was, he still nodded in excitement.

Immediately after losing his crutches, he knelt on the ground tremblingly, raising his hands above his head.

Charlie put the Rejuvenating Pill in his hands, then helped him up and said: "Old sir, take it now. At your age, you should not see any effect from the outside after taking it, but the real effect, A person with great wisdom like you should be able to feel it."

The old man was very grateful and blurted out: "Thank you, Master Wade!"

After that, he no longer hesitated and put the Rejuvenating Pill in his mouth.

After that, the old man closed his eyes motionlessly for about a minute.

A minute later, he opened his eyes, looked at Charlie with tears in his eyes, knelt down again, and choked up in his mouth: "Master Wade, this medicine is really a magical medicine! Next, thank you for your help! "

Charlie said hurriedly: "Old sir, you are an elder, why should you be so polite."

The old man said seriously: "In terms of fate, you are Dragon and I am Python. Whenever the python sees a dragon, you must bow your head. Even if it is a python that has been doing things for a thousand years, you must bow down when you encounter a newly born young dragon. Just now there are too many people around, I am afraid that your identity will be leaked, and cannot salute you immediately. I hope you can forgive me!"

Charlie smiled and waved his hand: "These are just some statements, you don’t have to care about it like this."

The old man said very solemnly: "The more you believe in fate, the more you must follow the way of heaven and act in harmony with the sky. If I see you not worshipping, it will be disrespectful! If there is such a thing, the way of heaven will remember me!"

Seeing the old man’s resolute attitude, Charlie no longer insisted, but asked, "Old gentleman, the younger generation still doesn’t know your name. Is it convenient to disclose it?"

The old man immediately arched his hands and said with respect: "Young Master Wade, whose surname is Exeor, is named Orion Exeor. He is a direct descendant of Balig Exeor, a master of Fengshui in the Moore Dynasty."

Charlie suddenly realized, admiringly said: "Unexpectedly, after the old gentleman is a famous sect, no wonder I have such a profound knowledge of Feng Shui!"

With that, Charlie couldn’t help thinking of the fake Feng Shui master who deceived Jasmine back then. He also claimed to be a descendant of Balig Exeor, but he had no real skills.

However, the old man in front of him can master the art of divination. Even as far away as the United States, he can infer so many key issues. He is indeed a rare master.

Thinking of this, Charlie asked again: "Old man, why have you always settled in the United States?"

Orion Exeor smiled bitterly and said: "During the War of Resistance, my father was concerned about the motherland and had the greatest divination in his life. Although he calculated that China would never die, he also calculated that the Exeor family would be destroyed, so he took his own At the expense of life, breaking the game saved the lives of other people in our family, but the premise is that our family must travel across oceans…"

"So in 1938, I buried my father, took my mother, younger siblings, and moved to the United States. Then I set up a family and started a business there. Later I thought about moving my family back. But because I have lived there for many years, my family and career , Chances, grievances are all involved, and can’t afford to toss, so I have always settled there."

Charlie nodded and asked him, "Then what are your plans next?"

Orion Exeor looked at the thousands of mountains, and said with a smile: "The descendants are all in the United States. I have been out for four years this time. They are so concerned. Since I have already gotten the opportunity of ten years of life from you, I thought about sealing it up. , Go back and live forever!"

Hearing that the old master was going back to the United States to take care of his life, Charlie arched his hands at him and said with a smile: "In this case, the juniors wish you happiness and health for the rest of your life!"

Orion Exeor replied in a busy manner, and said flatteredly: "I would like to thank Master Wade for your blessing!"

After all, Orion Exeor hesitated for a moment and said, "Master Wade, I have a piece of advice below, I hope you can listen to it."

Charlie said immediately: "Old gentleman, please say, the younger generation listens very carefully!"

Orion Exeor said: "Although your problem of the Dragon Shoal has been broken, you should not stay on the riverside to talk."

Charlie asked, "Then where do you think I should go?"

Orion Exeor said respectfully: "I think you should come to Eastcliff, because this is the capital of a country. From the perspective of the city’s feng shui fate, this is the city with the highest fate of the country. You come back here from As far as Feng Shui is concerned, it is the dragon entering the sea!"

Charlie smiled slightly: "Thank you for your suggestion, I will consider it seriously."

Orion Exeor nodded, as if he could see Charlie’s thoughts, and said seriously: "Master Wade, it is said that you must be cautious and the first one is not to deceive yourself. First of all, don’t deceive your own heart. No matter what you say next, you should listen to everything, and you must be loyal to your original heart…"

Charlie nodded: "I understand, the junior has been taught."

Orion Exeor hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Don’t dare to be Master Wade! I will have a fate with you next time. I don’t know if there will be a chance to meet again in the future. If you need it, I can count it for you…"

Charlie subconsciously wanted to agree, but after thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said: "Old sir, you don’t need to forget about the hexagrams. I am a temperament axis, and my destiny makes me go east. I might want to go west. Heavenly secret, on the contrary, I might do something against my intentions. Let me go on slowly!"

Orion Exeor was shocked.

Over the years, as a top-level photographer, he has been madly sought after by countless people, and countless people have come to him at all costs, count them, and give directions.

But even so, there are still many people who have no chance to make themselves count.

But it was the first time that he saw someone like Charlie, and he didn’t even have the heart to spy on the future, fortune, and heaven. It was really rare to see.

In shock, he couldn’t help but admire Charlie a little bit more.

So, he bowed to Charlie and said, "Master Wade, let’s meet by chance!"

Charlie smiled and nodded, and said: "Old gentleman, have a good journey!"

When they returned to the parking lot, everyone looked suspiciously at the two of them. They didn’t understand, what is there to talk about, the old and the young, who had been talking for so long.

Orion Exeor knew that Charlie did not want to reveal his identity, so he directly said to the person in charge of Wades Security: "Thank you for getting me a car. I will pack my luggage and send me to the airport."

The man asked in surprise: "Old Master, are you leaving now?"

Orion Exeor nodded and smiled: "It has been four years. My promise to your Patriarch has been fulfilled, and it’s time to go back."

The man said hurriedly and respectfully: "Old Master, don’t you go to the Wade family to meet the Patriarch? Or I will inform the Patriarch and let him come to see you?"

The person in charge of the security knows very well that the Wade Family’s old man respects this old master very much.

Charlie’s grandfather is not seventy years old this year, and Orion Exeor is already a centenarian with a generation difference in age, so Charlie’s grandfather has always called himself a junior and respected him.

When the old man brought Orion Exeor back from abroad, he arranged for him to live in the Wade family mansion, and he was even more meticulously served on weekdays.

However, after Wade Mountain was built, Orion Exeor had to move out of the Wade family and live here.

The old man is too embarrassed to let the old master live in the tomb of the Wades. Even if Wade Mountain is very well built, there is an area dedicated to office and living for the staff, but the old man still feels that Orion Exeor’s old man cannot condescend to live here.

However, Orion Exeor insisted on moving over even though he tried to stay.

Because he has been waiting for his chance, waiting for the life gate in his hexagram to open, waiting for Charlie to appear, and give him the Rejuvenation Pill that can extend his life for ten years.

Now, the opportunity to stay for four years has arrived, and it is time to go.

Therefore, he said to the person in charge: "Thank you to tell your Patriarch that Exeor has promised him, and he has done it. Moreover, Exeor has been away for too long and is homesick, so he will not say goodbye to him. bye!"

After all, he arched his hands at everyone, and when he looked at Charlie, he paused for a moment, his eyes full of gratitude.

Afterwards, he turned and raised his head and laughed loudly, and exclaimed in a puff of air: "Laugh to the sky and go out, I am a Penghao native!"

After saying this, people have already stepped out.

Orrin couldn’t help sighing: "The centenarians still have this kind of courage, it’s really extraordinary!"

Charlie smiled on the side, and while the Wade family security personnel were chasing Orion Exeor away, he said to Orrin: "Uncle Orrin, let’s go back too."

"Okay!" Orrin nodded and said: "Go back, come back next time!"

Charlie will continue to play the role of the driver, so he opened the door for Orrin, and after Orrin got in the car, he got into the Rolls-Royce cab again.

Start the car.

As soon as Charlie drove the car out of the parking lot, Orrin in the back row asked him, "Charlie, what did the old teacher talk to you just now? I think he seems to respect you very much."

Charlie smiled faintly and said, "The old man recognized me and knew that I was the Wade family, so he gave me some advice."

Orrin asked in surprise: "How can he recognize you?! He knows you?"

Charlie shook his head: "I don’t know him, but he is a descendant of the Exeor family after all. He is still very accomplished in Feng Shui and divination. Maybe I will come if I get it right."

Orrin couldn’t help sighing: "No wonder the Wade family refused to let you go up the mountain, but he said that you are not an outsider. That was what he meant!"

After speaking, Orrin asked again: "This Feng Shui technique is so magical? Who knows when it will come?"

Charlie smiled and said: "Maybe, although the things of the ancestors are ancient, but I have to admit, they are also very intelligent, and even include great wisdom that we don’t understand. Just like the Mayans, in such an ancient period, they almost The complete calendar has been calculated, and it looks incredible to us modern people."

Orrin nodded seriously, then remembered something, and asked Charlie: "Charlie, what are your plans next?"

Charlie said: "Tomorrow, a friend’s grandmother will have her birthday. I will send some gifts. After attending the birthday banquet, I will return to Aurous Hill."

Orrin hurriedly said, "What are you doing in such a hurry? It’s not too late to live for a few more days before leaving!"

At Orrin’s words, Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Uncle Orrin, Aurous Hill still has a lot to do, so I can’t go back."

Orrin heard this, nodded lightly, and sighed softly: "I hope you will often come to Eastcliff to see your uncle in the future. Angie and I are looking forward to your return to Eastcliff for development!"

Charlie just responded, and didn’t say more.

Orrin also tacitly did not ask this question again. Instead, he asked Charlie: "Charlie, you said you are going to attend the birthday banquet of your friend’s grandma tomorrow. Are you ready for the gift?"

Charlie said: "Not yet, I plan to go to the street to have a look later."

Although Charlie has a rejuvenation pill that is of great significance to the elderly, he and Loreen’s grandma have never even seen each other. Naturally, it was impossible to prepare such an expensive gift for birthday celebrations in the past, so he still planned to buy more than 100,000 Dollar on the street. The gifts on the left and right, expressing your heart, are almost the same.

When Orrin heard this, he smiled and said: "I have a fan in my house. The fan face is a picture of good fortune and longevity painted by Mr. Baishi. The fan bone is a fine-leaf red sandalwood, coupled with a master-level engraver. You might as well take it to give the other party a birthday gift."

Charlie said hurriedly: "Uncle Orrin, how can this be? How can I take your things to give away, I should buy one myself."

Orrin insisted: "What is there to be polite between you and your uncle? A fan is nothing but a fan, which is not worth much. But because the subject is a picture of a happy birthday, it is still very good to use it as a birthday gift for the elderly."

As he said, Orrin hurriedly exhorted, "This is the case, don’t turn away from your uncle, let alone see outsiders! Otherwise, uncle will be angry."

Seeing his resolute attitude, Charlie nodded and said, "Then thank you Uncle Orrin!"

……

The next morning.

Charlie declined Orrin’s kindness to send him a car, and walked out of Sun's house alone holding the long gift box he gave.

His wife Claire sent him an address, and that address was Thomas’s villa.

Thomas’s villa is not far from Sun's.

A total of more than 20 minutes by car.

In Eastcliff, the Thomas family can only be regarded as a second-rate family.

Moreover, in the second-rate, it is still the one at the end of the crane.

In the past few years, the Thomas family’s career has declined severely. If it hadn’t been for Loreen’s aunt to marry the Kilgore family, the Kilgore family had given the Thomas family a hand. The Thomas family’s fear would have fallen to the level of a third-rate family.

But this is Eastcliff after all, even if it is a family at the end of the second-tier, placed in other second-tier cities, it can definitely become the top.

Because of this, although the Thomas family has fallen a little, the Thomas family mansion is very luxurious. A grand luxury villa costs at least 300 million.

Charlie’s taxi could only stop at the door of the villa area, and the security management was very strict, so Charlie could only call Loreen after getting off the bus at the door and let her come out to pick it up.

When Loreen heard that Charlie was here, she ran out almost happily.

Today’s Loreen dressed very beautifully, and because it was her grandmother’s birthday, she also deliberately put on some light makeup, which looked very dignified and generous.

Upon seeing Charlie, Loreen said happily: "Charlie, you are here!"

As he said, he ran up and hugged him by the arm, pulling him to walk in, and said with excitement, "Go, I will introduce my parents to you."

Charlie hurriedly pulled out his arm and said awkwardly: "Loreen, we can’t do this, it’s not appropriate…"

Loreen deliberately curled her lips and said, "What’s wrong? It’s not good to be close to friends?"

Charlie touched his nose: "Um…I am your girlfriend’s husband after all!"

Loreen said slightly perfunctorily: "I know, the fake husband, I have been married for four years, and I don’t know when you can play the game of the house."

Just as he was talking, a limited edition Bentley car drove up to the front and stopped beside them. The rear seat window was lowered. In the car, a middle-aged woman dressed in luxurious clothes looked at Loreen and asked, "Loreen, you Why did you come out?"

When Loreen saw the woman, she hurriedly smiled and said, "Oh, second aunt! Where is my second uncle?"

The middle-aged woman in the car said: "He is still busy, come over before the luncheon birthday banquet."

Loreen asked again: "What about my brother?"

The middle-aged woman said helplessly: "I didn’t see him last night. I was mad at me. You said that this kid doesn’t have a long memory at all. When his body recovers, he doesn’t come home again. If you look back, you must help. Second aunt talk about him!"

Loreen smiled bitterly: "Second Aunt, I don’t dare to talk about my brother’s temper. As soon as I talk about him, he will bark at me…"

The middle-aged woman sighed and said: "This child is becoming more and more disobedient…"

With that, she looked at Charlie next to Loreen and asked with a smile: "Oh, isn’t this young man your boyfriend?"

Loreen glanced at Charlie and smiled shyly: "Not yet."

"Isn’t it?" The middle-aged woman said the word "return" heavily, and said with a smile: "Then when can I change from ’not yet’ to ’yes’?"

Loreen said embarrassedly: "Oh, second aunt, you are too gossip, go in quickly, grandma is talking about you!"

The middle-aged woman smiled and said, "Do you want me to take you two for a while?"

Loreen hurriedly waved her hand: "No need, we just walk in, it’s not far."

The middle-aged woman nodded: "Okay, I won’t quarrel with you, my second aunt will go in first."

After all, the Bentley car slowly drove into the gate of the villa area.

Charlie was a little helpless at this time, and hurriedly said to Loreen: "You must never introduce me to others like this. What if you get misunderstood? What if you know it at first? Then someone asks me if I am Who, you say I am your girlfriend’s husband."

Loreen pouted: "It’s just a joke, why bother to be so serious."

Charlie said seriously: "This matter must be true. This is a matter of principle."

Loreen had no choice but to nod her head: "Well, a matter of principle, it won’t work if I don’t say it!"

As she said, she hurriedly turned off the subject: "Let’s go in quickly, it’s too early!"

Charlie wanted to give her a gift, and then left. But when he thought, his wife had confessed that she wanted to give Loreen’s grandma a birthday. At least he had to meet Loreen’s grandma. It would be considered as sending the words on behalf of his wife. mission accomplished.

So, he kept silent and followed Loreen into the villa area.

When walking in from the villa area, a red Ferrari suddenly whizzed past from behind. Loreen saw the car and hurriedly waved and shouted, "Cousin, cousin!"

It’s just that the supercar engine sound was already loud, and the speed was so fast, it passed with a swish, so the driver did not hear her at all.

Charlie asked Loreen: "Your cousin is driving?"

"Yes." Loreen nodded and said, "My cousin is very strange. He had an operation some time ago. It just happened not long before that, it was awkward again."

Charlie didn’t know who Loreen’s cousin was.

I just think that Eastcliff has a lot of rich people, and there are also a lot of rich young masters. There are eight or nine of these young masters. They are all relatively awkward dudes, so it’s not surprising.

When he and Loreen came to the door of Thomas’s villa, there were already all kinds of luxury cars parked here.

Outside the door, two middle-aged people were warmly welcoming guests. Loreen came to the front and hurriedly introduced them: "Dad, uncle, let me introduce to you, this is my friend in Aurous Hill, Charlie."

The two middle-aged men looked up and down Charlie. Among them, Loreen’s uncle spoke: "Isn’t Aurous Hill heard of a family with the surname Wade?"

Loreen hurriedly explained: "Charlie is not a member of the family, he is my university classmate."

Back then, Charlie was arranged by Mr. Wilson to go to Aurous Hill University for a year. At that time, he was not only classmates with Claire, but also with Loreen.

At this time, Loreen didn’t say that this was Claire’s husband. In fact, she wanted to leave a way for herself. In case she and Charlie had a chance to develop, after taking them home, her family would see It was too embarrassing to think that this was Claire’s husband.

It was heard that it was Loreen’s college classmate. Her uncle looked a little contemptuous and said, "Since he is a college classmate, let him enter and sit down."

Loreen’s father whispered at this time: "Loreen, I just heard your cousin say that Young Master Sun will also come later, you should take the opportunity to get to know Young Master Sun."

Loreen couldn’t help but frowned and said, "What do I know well about him? The two dudes of the Sun family don’t have a good thing, and their reputation has long been stinky!"

"What do you know?" Loreen’s father sternly shouted: "The Sun family is the third-ranked family in Eastcliff. The family strength is very strong, and you should not forget that Sun family males are not prosperous. There are only two boys in total, so this The gold content is even greater!"

A family with many boys, no matter how strong it is, it will fall apart in the future.

Some families say they have hundreds of billions of funds, but the offspring have too many branches and leaves, and the division of assets is also very serious. It is possible that the entire family cannot find a person with assets of more than 10 billion. Therefore, such a family, Naturally, the gold content of men can’t go up.

There are two males in the Sun family, Trevor and Daniel. Even if the two of them, each has only about 12.5% of the group’s shares, each of them is worth more than 100 billion Dollar.

Loreen’s father, Franklin Thomas, has always wanted Loreen to find a top rich second generation to marry, in order to restore the decline of the Thomas family.

Before, he and the father of the Thomas family heard that the Wade family bought an Emgrand group in Aurous Hill and gave it to a Wade family heir. He thought that which descendant the Wade family sent to Aurous Hill for training, so he immediately arranged for Loreen to go to work in the Emgrand Group.

However, Loreen had been to Aurous Hill for so long and had not even seen the chairman of the Emgrand Group, so Loreen’s father gradually lost confidence.

He even thought about not letting his daughter go back to Aurous Hill this time. It took half a year and there was no gain. It’s better to come back quickly and find a reliable big family boy in Eastcliff.

It just so happened that my nephew just came in and said happily that he would save his face today, or maybe he finally invited the young master of the Sun family over, so he felt that this was a good opportunity for his daughter.

However, Loreen didn’t have any Sun family eldest master in her heart.

Even the mysterious Wade Family Master, she doesn’t care anymore. As early as after Charlie rescued her, all she thought was Charlie, and no other man could enter her eyes.

So, she said coldly: "Dad, I have no interest in Master Sun, so don’t let me know him!"

After speaking, she looked at Charlie and said, "Charlie, let’s go in!"

"You child!" Franklin said angrily: "Why are you so ignorant of good and evil? If you can be with Young Master Sun, how can you use Aurous Hill?"

Subconsciously, Loreen glanced at Charlie again, and then stubbornly said to her father: "I just like Aurous Hill! I must look for my husband in Aurous Hill!"

Franklin reprimanded: "What are you talking about? How can there be any decent family in Aurous Hill? How can my daughter marry a man from such a small place!"

Loreen was very disappointed and said, "Dad, why are you so snobbish now?"

"I am snobbish?" Franklin said, "I am not all for your own good?"

On the side, Loreen’s uncle spoke: "After going Franklin, there is no rush for this matter. Let Loreen accompany her classmates in first."

When Franklin saw her eldest brother come out, she said to Loreen: "It’s all right, let’s go in first, and let your mother talk to you!"

Loreen said angrily: "It’s useless to say about it!"

After that, she immediately stepped forward to hold Charlie, and blurted out: "Leave Charlie, let’s go in!"

Charlie had no choice but to mix with other people’s housework, so he quickly followed into the villa.

Franklin stomped his feet with anger, and the eldest brother beside him said: "Franklin, your vision seems to be getting worse!"

"Huh?" Franklin asked in surprise, "Big brother, what do you mean by this?"

Franklin’s eldest brother smiled and said, "Did you not see that Loreen has been staring at the man next to her? Especially when you let her know Master Sun, she immediately looked at the man after hearing this. There must be a problem here!"

"What’s the problem?" Franklin blurted out: "Big brother, don’t you mean to say, Loreen might like that kid, right?"

"I think it’s almost the same." Franklin’s eldest brother said seriously: "Did you not listen to Loreen? They are college classmates, but they met a long time ago, and this kid is in Aurous Hill again, Loreen has been there for more than half a year. Staying in Aurous Hill, maybe the two of you will be better when they are in Aurous Hill!"

Franklin’s expression changed: "Damn, Aurous Hill’s little wanderers dare to be tempted by my daughter. It’s really unreasonable!"

After that, he immediately said: "Brother, you are staring here, I’ll ask Loreen what is going on!"

Franklin’s eldest brother hurriedly grabbed him: "What are you in a hurry? Now ask Loreen, in case of a quarrel, wouldn’t it disturb my mother’s birthday party? If you want me to say, you’d better bear it and wait. After the birthday banquet, ask Loreen privately what is going on."

Franklin hesitated for a moment, thinking of his mother’s birthday banquet and many guests, it is indeed not suitable to question his daughter at this time, so he nodded, and said depressedly: "That kid toad wants to eat swan meat, I will make him look good when I look back!"

At this moment, Charlie followed Loreen into the villa.

The residences of big families like Eastcliff are very luxurious. When you enter the door, the living room is almost the size of a small banquet hall.

At this time, there was a lot of people inside, and many of Eastcliff’s more prestigious figures gathered here at this time, chatting eagerly in groups.

Accompanied by his wife, Mrs. Thomas was talking and laughing with a few old friends of the same age.

Loreen hurriedly said to Charlie: "My grandma is over there, I will take you over to see her."

Charlie nodded and smiled: "Then just give the gift I prepared to your grandma."

When the two came to the old couple, Loreen smiled and said to them: "Grandpa and grandma, let me introduce you. This is my university classmate, his name is Charlie!"

The Lady hurriedly smiled and said: "Oh, it’s Loreen’s college classmate! Welcome!"

After that, the Lady asked again: "By the way, Loreen, I remember that among your college classmates at the time, there was a girl who had a very good relationship with you. She was called Claire, right?"

At this time, Charlie said: "Hello, Grandma Thomas, I am Claire’s husband. In fact, Claire always wanted to come to you in person for birthdays, but there are indeed many things in the family that cannot be separated, so she asked me to take her place. Come here, please forgive me!"

The Lady smiled and said: "Oh, that little girl Claire is already married now!"

After that, she looked at Loreen again and said seriously: "Loreen, look, your college classmates are getting married one after another, but you don’t even have a boyfriend up to now, you just listen to what grandma said. Don’t go to Aurous Hill anymore. Find a boyfriend in Eastcliff, and get married early and grandma will feel at ease!"

Loreen had mixed feelings in her heart at this time.

She likes Charlie, and it is the kind of like that goes deep into her bones, so in her heart, she has already decided not to marry anyone but Charlie.

But unfortunately, Charlie is the nominal husband of his good best friend, and now even his family knows it. Wouldn’t it be even more impossible for him and Charlie in the future?

Although the Thomas family is not a top-notch family in Eastcliff, it is still sturdy. How could it be possible to let his granddaughter be with a married man?

Even if he was divorced, he was married again, and it would be embarrassing to spread it out.

Thinking of this, she felt extremely disappointed.

At this moment, a discordant voice came: "Grandma! Grandpa!"

Loreen turned her head to see, her cousin Sam walked over with a look of sadness.

She subconsciously asked: "Cousin, I heard that you had an operation some time ago? How is your recovery now?"

When Sam heard her ask about the operation, he couldn’t help being a little annoyed, and said angrily: "Don’t talk about the operation this messy thing with me, think of it, I’m f*cking angry!"

Mrs. Thomas said distressedly: "Loreen, you don’t know, your cousin suffered a serious crime some time ago!"

Charlie didn’t look back at this time, but he heard the voice really familiar.

After thinking about it carefully, I caught the identity of the owner of this voice in my mind.

Isn’t this the Young Master Kilgore, Sam who was forced to swallow a string of gemstone necklaces in Jasmine’s house at that time?

how? Is he Loreen’s cousin?

Moreover, Sam called Loreen’s grandmother grandma, which means that he is the child of Loreen’s aunt.

This is really interesting.

At this moment, Loreen said to Sam: "Brother, let me introduce you to my college classmates!"

As soon as the voice fell, Charlie turned around with a smile on his face. The moment Sam saw him, he felt like he had seen a ghost!

He was surprised for a long while before he came back to his senses, and then he began to gritted his teeth: "Okay! The name is Wade! I’m so f*cking worried that I can’t find you. You dared to come to my grandma’s house. I won’t make it today. Damn you!"

Loreen was startled and blurted out: "Brother, what do you mean? Charlie is a guest, why are you talking to him like this?"

Sam gritted his teeth and said, "Do you know why I had an operation?"

Loreen blurted out: "I heard my mother say that you swallowed a necklace."

"Yes!" Sam said angrily: "Why am I swallowing the necklace? It’s because of this bastard!"

Charlie snorted: "Master Kilgore, speak rationally and be kind, did I force you to swallow the necklace? did I break your mouth and stuff it into your stomach?"

Sam did not speak.

How to say?

Charlie didn’t have any problems with these words. He really didn’t force him to swallow the necklace, but he lost the bet with him and couldn’t get off the stage, so he bit his teeth and swallowed it.

But isn’t he the culprit?

Thinking of this, Sam cursed sternly: "The surname is Wade! You’re f*cking here to break this with me! I just want to settle this account with you!"

Charlie ignored him. Instead, he looked at Mrs. Thomas, handed over the gift box he had brought, and said seriously: "Grandma Thomas, this is a birthday gift that Claire and I have prepared for you. Please be able to accept it. ."

The Lady didn’t understand the contradiction between Charlie and her grandson, but after all, she was an elder of a big family and she was very polite, so she reached out and took the gift and said, "Thank you for talking to Claire. Some thoughts."

Sam looked at Charlie ignoring himself, his whole body almost exploded.

He snatched the gift box from his grandmother’s hand, and then fell directly to the ground, pointing at Charlie and cursing: "The surname is Wade, get out of me now, and then return to Aurous Hill to give it to me Be prepared to wait for death, I will go to Aurous Hill to kill you personally in two days!"

Charlie didn’t get angry, but said indifferently: "Sam, for Loreen’s face, I call you Master Kilgore, but you shouldn’t push your nose on your face, otherwise, don’t blame me for disregarding Loreen’s affection!"

Loreen was also very angry, and angrily said: "Cousin, what are you doing?! Charlie is a guest! Why are you driving people out? Why are you throwing away the gifts they gave grandma?"

After speaking, he bent down and picked up the gift box that had been smashed open and the fan in the gift box.

Sam said contemptuously: "This kind of slut, what good can he give grandma to his mother? It’s just a broken fan, and he can handle this kind of hanging silk!"

Mrs. Thomas sighed helplessly.

The Lady knew exactly what virtue her grandson was.

Although she heard that Charlie might be inseparable from his grandson’s operation, but looking at what this means, 80% of her grandson’s own blame and asking for trouble, the responsibility may not lie with Charlie.

So, she said seriously: "Sam, such a big person, why is his speech so shallow? Gifts represent the mind, regardless of high or low."

When Sam heard this, he immediately took out a gift box from his pocket. After opening it, it contained a Maitreya Buddha carved with green jade.

At first glance, the jadeite is an imperial green with excellent water. The material is excellent, there is no flaws, and the carving is perfect. There is also a circle of diamonds next to it, which is quite dazzling.

He handed the jade necklace to Mrs. Thomas, and said unconvinced: "Grandma, this jade Buddha is Laokeng Emperor Green, worth at least 30 million. The broken fan is a few hundred dollars. There are so many, these two things are placed together, and the judgement is made! Rubbish is rubbish, and no matter how good the packaging is, it can’t be valuable!"

Seeing Sam still having this face, Charlie couldn’t help but sneered: "I said Sam, you also remember whether you eat or not. Have you forgotten the necklace you swallowed last time?"

The main reason why Sam was forced to swallow that string of gemstone necklaces last time was because he lost the bet to Charlie.

At that time, he felt that he had taken a string of tens of millions of necklaces that was already great, and at the same time the rejuvenation pill that Charlie gave to Jasmine was worthless.

But he didn’t expect that a rejuvenating pill would be directly sold at a sky-high price of 2 billion Dollar at Jasmine’s birthday party.

However, after Sam came back, he has been pondering this matter, and the more he pondered, the more he felt that something was wrong.

He always felt that it was impossible for anyone to be willing to spend 2 billion on such a stupid thing.

So the greatest possibility, in fact, should be that Travis Lane and Charlie joined forces to sing a double song for himself!

Although Travis Lane had spent 2 billion on the surface, it was very likely that Charlie would return the money to him after turning around.

Therefore, he hated Charlie even more.

It turned out that he was planning to go to Aurous Hill to settle accounts with him after the new year, but he unexpectedly came to Eastcliff and his grandma’s house on his own initiative, which made him hate him immediately.

If it wasn’t for the birthday banquet at this time, he would even wish to call someone over immediately and directly beat Charlie to death.

Therefore, he immediately yelled at Charlie: "The surname is Wade, you f*cking calculated my account last time, I haven’t settled it with you yet, now you dare to go to Eastcliff and pretend to be a force?"

As he said, he asked angrily: "You told Master the truth, did that Travis Lane be with you last time?"

Charlie snorted disdainfully, and said: "If you can’t afford to lose, just say it straight, not ashamed, but you can’t afford to lose and you are still playing a rogue, that would be a bit ashamed."

Sam suddenly became angry, gritted his teeth and said: "You fcking said I can’t afford to lose? I’m the fcking can’t afford to lose?"

Charlie smiled and asked, "If you can afford to lose, then let’s gamble again."

Sam said immediately: "Okay! What to bet, you say it!"

Charlie said, "Didn’t you say that the fan I gave is only worth a few hundred Dollar? So, if my fan is better than your jade, you will eat your jade, just like the last time you ate gems. The necklace is the same."

"Grass!" When Sam heard that he mentioned that he had swallowed the necklace, he was immediately angry: "Boy, are you fcking looking for death, are you? Believe it or not, I fcking let people kill you!"

Loreen said angrily: "Cousin, Charlie is my friend, don’t go too far!"

"Excessive?" Sam snorted coldly: "It’s not so good, you think it’s too much? I tell you, new hatred and old hatred, I will definitely kill him this time!"

Charlie smiled and said: "Look, if you say you can’t afford to lose, you still don’t admit it. You have jumped the wall in a hurry, and your mouth is stiff? What’s the matter, don’t you dare to bet?

"I don’t dare to bet?" Sam said contemptuously: "My damn carefully selected emperor green jade pendant is not as good as your dashed fan? What a damn international joke!"

After that, Sam asked sternly: "What if you lose? Dare to eat your fan?"

Charlie nodded: "Yes, then let’s just say that. If I lose, I will eat the fan. If you lose, you will eat the jade pendant."

"Grass!" Sam gritted his teeth: "Okay! I don’t believe it anymore! That’s it! My jade was sold for 24 million Dollar. I have transaction records as proof. How much is your broken fan worth?"

Charlie didn’t know how much the fan was worth.

However, he knows that Baishi’s paintings have been rising rapidly in recent years, and the price increase rate of his works is much faster than that of jadeite.

Although this is just a fan, it is by no means a random graffiti, but a picture of Fushou drawn very carefully.

Baishi’s top painting "High Litu of Pines and Cypresses" has been auctioned for a maximum of more than 400 million Dollar, and this is still the auction price ten years ago. If it is auctioned now, it may even exceed 800 million.

Orrin is no ordinary person at first, and the things he collects, even if it is a fan, must be the finest work of Old Baishi.

Since it is a superb work, it would cost tens of millions for a fan alone, plus this superb fan bone with a perfect golden tumor scar, the price must be far above 24 million.

So Charlie opened his mouth and said: "You can ask someone who knows how to paint to identify how much this fan is worth."

"Fan?" Sam curled his lips: "What the hell, it’s so ugly!"

A knowledgeable person next to him immediately exclaimed: "Oh! This seems to be a painting by Baishi! Fushou Tu fan, this fan is very famous!"

"Yes!" someone echoed: "This fan seems to have been auctioned at Christie’s in the past few years. If I remember correctly, it should have been auctioned off by Chairman Sun of the Sun family for 48.88 million! "

"Chairman Sun? Is it the Chairman Sun who announced his recovery in a high-profile manner yesterday and returned to the control of the Sun Group?"

"Yes, it’s him!"

"It’s weird, how could this young man have Chairman Sun's collection in his hand? Could it be stolen?"

"Stealing? It’s impossible, but it’s also impossible to be authentic. I guess it’s an imitation, or it was copied by a contemporary expert."

Sam heard these conversations, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, and said to Charlie: "Okay, Charlie, even f*cking fooled my grandma with fakes, you are really looking for death!"

Sam’s grandmother said embarrassingly, "Oh, you two shouldn’t fight here like your kids. The courtesy is light and affectionate. Why bother to explore the real price? Delong, you take a step back. After all, Charlie is a guest. , And come from afar!"

"How do you do that!" Sam gritted his teeth and said, "Grandma, this grandson has pitted me so badly. I will definitely not let him go this time!"

As he said, he shook the folding fan in his hand and sneered: "Oh, I said Charlie, if your fan is real, it is indeed worth more than my jadeite, but your thing is a fake, it’s worth the f*ck. Three thousand dollars is great, how about it, hurry up and eat it!"

Charlie smiled and asked, "Why do you say it is fake? Are you an expert in appraisal?"

Sam pointed to the crowd watching the excitement around him, and said: "What everyone said just now, you must have heard it too, don’t you want to be tough?"

After speaking, Sam said disgustedly: "This fan of authenticity is in the hands of Chairman Sun of the Sun Group. With your hanging silk, can you still get his collection from Chairman Sun? ?"

Charlie smiled and said: "You’re right. Chairman Sun really gave this fan to me. I heard someone next to me saying that it was photographed at a price of 48.88 million that year. It is already more expensive than your jade pendant. It’s more than twice as expensive, so I won’t talk nonsense with you anymore, hurry up and swallow your pendant."

"I swallow your sister!"

Sam yelled coldly: "f*cking your mouth when you die, even if you lie, you dare to bring Chairman Sun in. If Chairman Sun blames it, will you be the damn bear?"

Charlie smiled and said: "If you don’t believe me, just call Chairman Sun and ask him if he personally gave this fan to me."

"I’m pooh!" Sam curled his lips: "Even as the young master of the Thomas family, I don’t have the right to contact Chairman Sun directly. Do you f*cking know that I can’t ask Chairman Sun to confirm the authenticity, so I’m here unscrupulously? Pretend to be forced?"

Charlie smiled noncommitantly: "This kind of thing is boring to talk about. It’s better to find a professional authority to come and see."

"No need." Sam sneered: "Tell you, I specially invited Trevor, the eldest son of the Sun family, today. If this thing is true of you, then this is the collection of the eldest son of Sun, and you will know what the situation is. !"

Charlie laughed even louder when he heard this: "Okay, since you have to wait for the eldest son of the Sun family, then wait for him to come."

Sam didn’t expect that Charlie was not scared at all, he was not even half empty, and he couldn’t help being surprised.

If he changed himself to him, took a copy to pretend to be Chairman Sun’s collection, and heard that Mr. Sun was coming over, then he would rush to avoid being caught by Mr. Sun.

But Charlie didn’t mean to run at all.

This made him wonder, why is this kid so confident?

Although he is in Aurous Hill, he seems to have some connections, but he can’t really get into Orrin’s relationship, right?

Who is Orrin? Eastcliff’s third-largest family, the head of the Sun family!

Not to mention Charlie, even his father can’t get into this relationship. Why can his son-in-law in a small Aurous Hill place in Charlie district have a relationship with Orrin? It’s impossible!

At this moment, someone yelled: "Mr. Sun is here!"

All of a sudden, the spirit of twelve minutes was up.

Even Loreen’s grandparents became serious in a hurry.

Don’t care that Trevor is just a young man in his twenties from the Sun family, but in the eyes of the Thomas family and the guests from all walks of life, he can be regarded as the one at this birthday banquet. Mrs. Thomas had to be polite and even flattering in front of Trevor.

At this moment, Trevor walked in with an arrogant expression under the gaze of everyone.

Loreen’s father and uncle followed him with flattering faces, nodding and bowing, completely kneeling and licking without concealment. ?

Today, Trevor didn’t plan to come here, because his relationship with Sam is just normal. Although the Kilgore family is a little stronger than the Thomas family now, it is still much worse than the Sun family, so Trevor doesn’t look down on Sam at all.

But the main reason why he is still willing to come is that he heard from Sam that he has a really good-looking sister who just came back from Aurous Hill and wanted to introduce him to her.

Although Trevor still couldn’t do that, he still had the virtue of that dude in his heart. Although his ability was gone, he was still full of illusions and longing for the opposite sex in his heart.

In fact, this is also human nature. It is no secret that the ancient eunuchs often confronted the palace ladies in the palace.

In addition, Trevor had long heard that Loreen, the granddaughter of the Thomas family, was beautiful, and it happened to have a chance this time, so he wanted to come over and take a look.

As soon as Trevor came in, Loreen’s grandfather immediately took a step forward, enthusiastically and respectfully saying: "Master Sun, I don’t know if you are coming here, if you have missed it, please forgive me!

Trevor faintly waved his hand and said, "I also heard Sam say that today is his grandma’s premiere and invited me to join in, so I rushed to interrupt."

Loreen’s grandfather said hurriedly, "Master Sun, you can come, how can it be an interruption!"

With that said, the old man greeted Loreen immediately and said: "Come on, Loreen, get to know Young Master Sun!"

Loreen’s grandfather, uncle, and father have surprisingly unanimous views on Loreen’s life-long events.

They all felt that Loreen should marry a young master from a top family, so as to bring enough help to the Thomas family.

This is why they arranged Loreen to work for Aurous Hill Emgrand Group.

However, Loreen had been to Aurous Hill for so long, and even the chairman of Emgrand Group hadn’t seen him, so they gradually lost patience with this matter.

Now they looked at Trevor in front of them, and they all had the same idea, hoping that Loreen could be with Trevor, so that the Thomas family could fly into the sky.

The moment Trevor saw Loreen, his eyes straightened.

Although Eastcliff has many beautiful women, there are not many beautiful women in the big family.

After all, it is difficult for a person to have an excellent background and an excellent appearance at the same time.

Although the Thomas family is a little downright now, Loreen is really beautiful and moving!

Therefore, Trevor immediately moved his mind to Loreen.

He immediately reached out to Loreen and said very gentlemanly: "Miss Thomas, it is nice to meet you!"

Loreen’s expression was somewhat cold, she deliberately didn’t reach out her hand, but nodded and said, "It’s also nice to meet you, Mr. Sun."

Aside, Loreen’s father, Franklin, immediately reprimanded: "Loreen! Why are you so impolite? Why don’t you shake hands with Young Master Sun?!"

Loreen said: "I’m sorry, Mr. Sun, I just touched the stray cat at the door and didn’t wash my hands."

Trevor was a little bit upset. Loreen was so big that she didn’t even wash her hands. It was too shameful for himself!

However, he didn’t get angry on the spot, but wanted to endure the wave first, to leave a good impression on Loreen, and to facilitate the next in-depth development.

At this time, Sam hurried over with the folding fan brought by Charlie, and said hello to Trevor respectfully, while saying: "Oh, Master Sun, you are here just right. This is a fool, holding a fan of your uncle. I don’t want to say that it is genuine. I suspect that this kid has deliberately pretended to be imitations, and he wants to use Chairman Sun's reputation to pretend!"

After that, he immediately opened the fan and handed it to Trevor, and said respectfully: "Look, Master Sun, this is the fan! Tell everyone, is this true?"

Trevor frowned. He didn’t understand antique bullshit. How could he tell the truth or not, he didn’t even know the origin of this fan.

Fortunately, Sam said flatly at this time: "This fan is an old man Baishi’s picture of the fortune and longevity. It is said that your uncle took the picture at the sky-high price of 48.88 million!"

When Trevor heard this, he thought to himself that if the genuine product was really uncle’s collection, he would definitely not sell it.

After all, he values antique wenwan very much, and like Pai Yao, he can’t get in. He has bought various famous paintings over the years. It is said that paintings are worth tens of billions.

Although the transaction price of this fan was only 48.88 million, based on his understanding of the uncle, it was impossible for him to get the collection in his hands.

What’s more, he and the Thomas family didn’t know each other at all, and the Thomas family didn’t even have a chance to cheat him. How could he take out his collection as a gift to Mrs. Thomas?

Therefore, it can be concluded that the fan in front of us must be fake!

Thinking of this, Trevor immediately asked in a cold voice: "Where is the idiot, even my uncle’s collection dare to pretend to be? You’re so bored!"

When Sam heard Trevor’s curse, his eyebrows were immediately happy.

If Trevor was also dissatisfied with Charlie, then Charlie would definitely die this time!

When the time comes, not only will I force him to swallow this fan, but also force him to kneel in front of me and call myself grandpa!

So, he pointed to Charlie and blurted out: "Trevor, this is the fool!"

Trevor’s eyeballs were on Loreen’s body just now, and the Thomas family’s flattery surrounded him, so he didn’t even see Charlie not far away.

At this moment, he followed the direction of Sam’s fingers and looked at Charlie, and his soul frightened immediately!

"Wade… Charlie?! How could he be here…"

When he thought that Charlie could easily abolish a God of War, a realm master, and also let the four men in his family lose fertility, he felt a chill in his back!

What is more scary is not Charlie’s strange strength, but Charlie’s identity!

On the same day, Charlie announced his true identity in the Sun family meeting room. He was the young master of the Wade family! The son of Bruce Wade, the legendary Eastcliff!

In addition, Charlie had a 20-year marriage contract with his cousin Stefanie. If he does marry his cousin in the future, then he would have owned half of the Sun family group!

After all, the uncle Orrin, Stefanie’s daughter, will definitely inherit the future family property by Stefanie alone.

After all, Stefanie is a female generation. If she marries Charlie, it would be equivalent to treating Orrin’s assets as a dowry and making Charlie cheaper. By then, Charlie will probably become the country’s top richest, not one of them!

So, adding up all these reasons, he was really scared to Charlie.

But he never dreamed that the "stupid" that Sam said was actually Charlie!

And the most terrible thing is that his mouth is really cheap! He even scolded a stupid man, didn’t this offend Charlie to death? !

Thinking of this, Trevor hurriedly slapped himself in the face, and then said to Charlie nervously: "Mr. Wade, I’m sorry, I didn’t expect you to be here. I didn’t see you just now. Please don’t take it to your heart!"

Everyone present was frightened.

Especially Sam!

He originally wished that Trevor could take a gun out of his pocket and kill Charlie on the spot, so as to relieve his hatred.

But I never dreamed that Trevor slapped himself and was so respectful to Charlie!

What the hell are you doing? !

Charlie, this idiot, wouldn’t he fool Sun's family? !

Loreen was also struck by lightning.

She knew Charlie’s identity. He used to be an orphan, then he was a commoner. She had no place in her girlfriend’s family. She has gradually improved by showing others Feng Shui this year.

However, there has been improvement, and even the young master of the Sun family, the third-ranked top family of Eastcliff, is so respectful to him. This is really incredible, right?

Charlie looked at Trevor with a calm face at this time, and asked, "What? Do you know Master Kilgore?"

Trevor was frightened by Charlie’s expressionless words. When he thought that he was brought into the ditch by the bastard Sam, he was immediately furious, grabbed his collar, raised his hand and slapped him several times!

While beating desperately, he cursed in resentment: "Sam, you’re so f*cking tired! Even Mr. Wade dare to scold you! See if I don’t suck your broken mouth!"

Sam was immediately drawn with blood and swollen cheeks, his eyes were full of horror, but he couldn’t say a word.

At this time, a middle-aged lady came out of the bathroom next to the hall while wiping the hand cream. When Sam was beaten, she exclaimed. She ran over and yelled: "Where is the bastard, dare to beat me." son!"

It was Sam’s mother and Loreen’s aunt, Lydia.

Lydia loves her son eagerly. Seeing that her son has been beaten up, she immediately went forward to tear it up with Trevor.

Trevor felt resentful in his heart. Seeing her ran to her, raised her foot, kicked her out with one kick.

Lydia sighed, the whole person had fallen backwards and fell to the ground. This time he was kicked and fell not lightly, so he could only cry on the ground: "What are you guys doing in a daze, killing this bastard? How can he let him bully Sam in Thomas’s house!"

Lydia’s elder brother Franklin sternly shouted: "Are you blind? Didn’t you see that this is Young Master Sun?!"

Lydia was taken aback. He only saw someone beating his son just now, so he immediately rushed over to help. As a result, he was kicked as soon as he arrived, and she didn’t even see Trevor’s appearance.

Now, listening to what the elder brother said, she hurriedly looked at it. This look immediately frightened her soul out!

Damn!

Really the eldest master of the Sun family!

How strong is the Sun family! Even if the Kilgore family and the Thomas family are added together and multiplied by two, they may not be their opponents.

So, if Young Master Sun hits her son, isn’t he just hitting him? What can I say?

But, what is going on? !

Didn’t the son say that he finally invited the Sun family young master to join him today?

In this way, the relationship between the son and the Sun family eldest master must be an ordinary friend, right?

Then why did Young Master Sun beat him? ! It makes no sense!

So, she ignored the pain in her body, crying and begging: "Master Sun, Sam is your friend. Where is he not doing well, you should be more worried because of your friends, and there is no need to beat him to death!"

Trevor kept beating Sam on his hand, his palm was sore and his elbow cramped, but he still couldn’t understand his hatred. He gritted his teeth and cursed: "This bastard, dare to insult Mr. Wade, I f*cking smacked his face. It’s all light, and I won’t get rid of him if I kill him!"

"This this……"

Lydia asked eagerly and surprised: "Which is Mr. Wade, what is going on?"

Loreen also recovered at this time, and hurriedly came to Charlie and begged: "Charlie, please say something, don’t let Young Master Sun continue to fight like this, it will kill you if you continue to fight like this… ."

Seeing Loreen’s expression anxious, Charlie knew that she was also concerned about her cousin, so he said to Trevor, "It’s almost done, don’t fight anymore."

Trevor was waiting for Charlie’s words.

Because he was scolded at Charlie by Sam’s idiot, he knew very well that if Charlie was dissatisfied, he could not stop doing anything.

Seeing that Charlie finally stopped, he was relieved, and kicked Sam to the ground, and cursed: "If Mr. Wade had been merciful, I would have killed you!"

Sam had the desire to die at this moment.

He really couldn’t understand what Charlie had the ability to make Young Master Sun respect him!

Even if he is really a Feng Shui master, he can’t give him such a face, right?

However, he did not dare to ask such a question.

After all, looking at it now, this Trevor is really respectful to Charlie.

Franklin on the side has already seen that Trevor is not the most distinguished guest today, this kid with the surname Wade is!

Therefore, he hurriedly said to Sam: "Sam! Don’t you hurry up to apologize to Mr. Wade!"

Sam didn’t expect that his uncle would even yell at himself to apologize to Charlie. This is really because his family is not toward him.

However, he counted that although he was upset with Charlie in his heart, she didn’t dare to make trouble with Charlie at this time. he could only cry to Charlie and said, "Mr. Wade, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t scold you, and hope you The adults don’t count the villains…"

Charlie waved his hand: "These are trivial matters, and I didn’t take it to heart."

Sam breathed a sigh of relief instantly. He didn’t expect that Charlie was not a caregiver, so he hurriedly hugged Charlie and said, "Thank you, Mr. Wade, you have a lot!"

Charlie waved his hand: "If you are polite, you don’t have to say it. I won’t care about the things you scolded me just now, but the bet between us is to continue or to continue. There is a good saying, gentleman. It’s hard to chase the horse!"

"what?!"

When Sam heard Charlie say that he wanted to continue gambling, his whole body instantly fell to the bottom!

Originally, he thought that Charlie’s folding fan must be an imitation bought from outside, and it could never be a genuine product collected by Chairman Sun.

Therefore, the price of this fake is naturally not much higher. No matter how good a painter is, it cannot be more expensive than the jade pendant prepared by yourself.

However, it now appears that the situation has been reversed.

Because Trevor, the young master of the Sun family, is so respectful to Charlie, then this proves that Charlie is definitely a very important person in the eyes of the Sun family!

That being the case, it is very possible that Orrin really gave Charlie the folding fan in his hand!

Someone said just now that Orrin spent 48.88 million to photograph this fan of Baishi that year!

At this price alone, it is more than twice as expensive as your jade pendant!

What’s more, the collectibles market has been soaring in recent years, especially the painting and calligraphy market. Baishi’s paintings are getting higher and higher prices, and they have rarely appeared on the auction market in recent years. .

The reason is mainly because the price of Baishi’s paintings has risen too fast, and collectors hope to hold them for a period of time, and then sell them when the rate of appreciation temporarily slows down.

Therefore, at this time, the price of Baishi’s paintings will only be more expensive than in previous years.

If this fan is really put up for auction, it will be at least 60 to 70 million Dollar.

It is far more than his own jade pendant with a transaction price of 24 million.

Thinking of this, Sam was terrified.

Charlie insisted on gambling, so as agreed, he would swallow this jade pendant as well…

But I just had an operation just because I swallowed a gemstone necklace some time ago!

If you swallow this jade pendant now, wouldn’t you have to go for another operation? !

When he thought of this, he paled in shock immediately, crying and crawling in front of Charlie, begging bitterly: "Mr. Wade, I really know that I was wrong, please forgive me this time, I just finished the operation some time ago , The wound has just healed, if I suffer it again, I am afraid I will die…"

Lydia, who was eager to protect the calf just now, already understood the situation. She knew that blindly looking at her son would be useless and would only annoy Charlie and Trevor, so she could only cry and plead: "This gentleman , I beg you, don’t be familiar with my son, he is an unlearned dude, he has been punished last time, this time you let him go!"

Charlie smiled and said, "It’s not that I didn’t let him go, but that he bit me so hard. He provoked the matter last time. It’s the same thing today. He has to follow I bet, can you blame me for failing if you lose?"

Trevor on the side also echoed: "Damn, Sam, you bet with Mr. Wade, do you want to deny it if you lose? Okay, if that’s the case, don’t blame me for turning over and denying anyone!"

Sam waved his hand in fright: "No, no, I admit it! I admit it!"

At this time Sam has already seen the situation in front of him. If he doesn’t recognize it today, Trevor must just let him go. Maybe he won’t be able to get along in Eastcliff in the future, and he may even hurt the Kilgore family because of himself. And Kilgore’s house.

Therefore, he can only honestly say: "I am willing to bet and lose…"

Having said that, he picked up the jade pendant and looked at it for a while, gritted his teeth, but was unwilling to swallow the jade pendant.

He knew exactly how painful it would be to swallow this kind of thing.

Lydia on the side was very distressed. She had witnessed how painful her son had been during the last operation and almost caused an intestinal obstruction. How could he be willing to experience it again this time? !

Thinking of this, she hurriedly pleaded: "Young Master Sun, you have poor pitiful Sam. It hasn’t been long since he just had an operation, so I can’t do it again this time…"

Don’t look at Trevor here urging Sam to be willing to bet and lose, but he really doesn’t know what exactly Sam bet on with Charlie. Hearing Lydia said that he would have another operation, he asked Sam in surprise: "You kid and Wade What kind of bet did the husband make?"

Sam replied tremblingly: "I…I…I bet with Mr. Wade that if the fan he takes is more expensive than the jade I bought, I will swallow the jade. in stomach……"

Trevor was taken aback and asked in surprise, "Your mother said you just had an operation. What’s going on?"

Sam had to bite the bullet and said: "Last time I was at Lord Moore’s house in Aurous Hill, I also made a bet with Mr. Wade. I also lost that bet. Then I swallowed a string of gemstone necklaces, which were later surgically removed due to intestinal obstruction. ……"

Trevor swallowed, horrified in his heart.

This Sam is too miserable, right? Even swallowed a string of necklaces…

And this time, I have to swallow a jade pendant…

Although Trevor is not a good person, nor a kind, but when he hears such things, he can’t help but sympathize with Sam in my heart.

It’s not good to provoke you to Charlie?

Who is Charlie?

Don’t talk about you, the God of War was in front of him, and he was crushed into a baby boy in an instant.

I am the damn young master of the Sun family, Eastcliff’s well-known diamond king, nicknamed "Eastcliff Humanoid Pile Driver", he is windy and suave, and almost no one dares to mess with it in Eastcliff.

Didn’t Charlie lose his fertility and be beaten into a dog by Charlie? In the end, he had to kneel down for Charlie to beg for forgiveness.

I’m like that, let alone a bastard from a second-rate family like you!

In order to please Charlie, Trevor put away the little sympathy in his heart for Sam.

He sternly said with a cold expression: "Sam, everyone is an adult, so you should be willing to bet and lose. I don’t think you will be haggling here anymore. Hurry up and swallow this jade!"

Sam’s expression immediately turned into a bitter face that was too bitter.

Trevor said coldly: "I’m telling you, please feel lucky in your heart. Last time you swallowed a necklace. This time it was just a pendant. Fortunately, you didn’t match this pendant with a chain, otherwise you have to swallow it with the necklace. in stomach!"

Sam was crying and looked at her cousin Loreen, and pleaded bitterly: "Loreen, my good sister, please quickly plead with Mr. Wade, let Mr. Wade let me go this time, I really know I was wrong. From now on I will never do it right with him again. From now on, I will be his dog. I will do what he asks me to do. Even if he lets me bite, I will never hesitate, but ask him to forgive me this time. ……"

Loreen’s heart was also very tangled at this time.

The cousin was so dissatisfied with Charlie just now.

Women are like this, don’t think Sam is Loreen’s cousin, the relationship between the two people was really good when they were young.

But Charlie is Loreen’s long-time lover, so if these two people are placed in front of her, she must be biased towards Charlie in her heart.

Now Sam asked her to intercede with Charlie, and she suddenly didn’t know what to do.

When Lydia saw this, she ran to Loreen and knelt down while crying, and wailed and said, "Loreen, give auntie face, please beg Mr. Wade, he can raise your hand and spare your cousin. Once, my aunt knelt down for you!"

Loreen wanted to stretch out her hand to help, but Lydia wanted to kneel down, and the two of them were so deadlocked.

Loreen really couldn’t bear her aunt to kneel to herself, so she hurriedly looked at Charlie, apologized, and asked a little pleadingly: "Charlie, please look at my face. Just forgive my brother this time. ….."

Charlie hesitated for a moment, and said to Loreen: "Let’s take a step to talk."

Loreen nodded hurriedly, followed Charlie to the side, looking at Charlie nervously, for fear that he would be angry with herself.

Charlie looked at her and asked, "When in Aurous Hill, a pair of brothers tried to assassinate you. Does it have anything to do with Sam?"

Loreen waved her hand quickly: "It was not my cousin Sam who did that thing, it was my other cousin…"

"Your cousin?" Charlie frowned, "Is he here?"

Loreen shook her head and said: "It is said that after the incident last time, someone with a lot of background warned the Thomas family that my cousin had a guilty conscience and hid abroad and never came back. This time my grandma passed her birthday. He won’t come if he comes back."

Charlie nodded lightly, and then asked, "So, you and your cousin Sam have no contradiction, right?"

"That’s right." Loreen said hurriedly: "My cousin is…how to put it, Sam is built a little bit, and he doesn’t know how to learn, but he hasn’t done anything that hurts the world, just I just like to pretend…"

Speaking of this, Loreen pleaded diligently: "So, Charlie…you don’t have trouble with him today with this matter. Give me a face, okay?"

While talking, Loreen already grabbed Charlie’s arm with both hands, shook it gently like a baby, and her face was full of pleading and shyness.

Charlie was helpless, knowing that since Loreen had pleaded with her, she couldn’t continue to embarrass her cousin even if she was looking at her friend’s face.

However, Sam’s pretended to be a bit too big, if he were to spare him like this, it would be too cheap for him.

Thinking of this, he said to Loreen: "Well, since it is your cousin, then I have to give you face in whatever I say."

Loreen was overjoyed and said excitedly: "Thank you so much Charlie!"

Charlie said hurriedly: "Wait a moment, I don’t need to ask him to swallow that string of pendants, but he still has to accept other punishments, otherwise I’m afraid he won’t remember him."

Loreen hurriedly asked, "Charlie, what punishment are you going to make him accept? It won’t be more serious than swallowing a pendant, right?"

"No." Charlie smiled faintly and said: "You can rest assured that my punishment is a good thing for him."

Loreen just relieved her heart and said affectionately: "Charlie, thank you, you forgave my brother for me, then give me a chance and let me repay you…"

Charlie asked in surprise: "How do you want to repay me?"

Loreen blinked and smiled deliberately: "Of course, then gave you a baby, what do you think?"

Charlie said solemnly: "In the future, don’t say anything like this, I am your girlfriend’s husband!"

Loreen nodded and said seriously: "I know, you two are fake marriages! There is no marriage fact. In fact, the best solution for you two is to give each other freedom."

Charlie shook his head helplessly, and said, "I won’t tell you this anymore, I’m also playing the piano to the cow."

After speaking, he turned back to the crowd.

Seeing him coming back, everyone hurriedly consciously stepped out of a channel.

Sam knelt on the ground, waiting for Charlie’s sentence.

Charlie said indifferently: "Sam, because you are your cousin Loreen, I can give you a chance this time, but it depends on whether you can grasp it."

When Sam heard this, he immediately burst into tears and said: "Mr. Wade, thank you for raising your hand. Don’t worry, I will take good care of it and never pretend to be anymore!"

Charlie said: "It’s useless to just say it. I can stop you from swallowing that jade pendant this time, but you have to use actual actions to prove that you can really change your mind!"

Sam nodded like smashing garlic: "Mr. Wade, if you have any request, I can definitely do it!"

Charlie glanced at Loreen and said, "It’s not easy for Loreen to be in Aurous Hill by herself. Let me say this. What about you, go to Aurous Hill and be a driver for Loreen for one year. You have to be honest this year. In Aurous Hill, if you dare to run or be passive, or if you dare to act in Aurous Hill, I will feed you a piece of brick!"

When Sam heard this, his heart was very bitter.

Sam’s life is so moist, how can the small place in Aurous Hill have access to his own law?

Moreover, I still let myself go there and be a driver for my cousin for a year, but it is under Charlie’s nose. If I really go there, I am afraid that I can’t even pretend to be forced, and girls dare not to be… …

However, when he thought that if he didn’t agree, he would have to swallow the jade pendant, and Trevor would definitely not let him go. He could only grit his teeth and agree, saying, "Okay, Mr. Wade, I will definitely follow your instructions… …."

Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said, "Okay, I think you can prepare to set off after you have eaten this meal. The road is quite far away, and it will take more than ten days to talk about it."

"Huh?" Sam asked in surprise: "Mr. Wade, it takes only two hours to fly from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill…"

"Flying?" Charlie said disdainfully: "It’s up to you to be worthy of flying? You can ride a bike for me. Only tents and no hotels are allowed along the way. If you dare to take any other means of transportation, I will Your leg breaks!"

When I heard that I had to ride a bicycle all the way from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill, and then stayed in Aurous Hill as a driver for one year, Sam wanted to die.

The key is that this road is almost more than 1,200 kilometers. If it is really cycling, it shouldn’t be exhausting?

And in the twelfth lunar winter, you have to ride a bike all the way south, and you are not allowed to stay in a hotel by yourself. The requirements are too harsh, right?

Sam felt very wronged, and when he was not careful, tears rolled off his eyes.

What the hell is this…

The three young masters of the Thomas family dignified, riding a bicycle to Aurous Hill.

With my small body, it is amazing to be able to ride fifty or sixty kilometers a day.

More than 1200 kilometers, co-authored to ride for 20 days!

But this is the twelfth lunar month!

He choked and said, "Mr. Wade, if I go to Aurous Hill by bicycle now, it will be the first month when I arrive, and my sister will definitely have to go back to Eastcliff to celebrate the New Year. Wouldn’t I be empty in the past?"

Charlie asked in a cold voice: "The first month is only here? Is your butt growing like a leg? It’s 80 kilometers a day, and it will definitely be there in fifteen days! Just like the end of the twelfth lunar month."

Sam was crying and he was riding a bicycle for eighty kilometers a day. Isn’t this dying?

I usually say that the key point is that I have just finished the operation, and the movement range is large, and the knife edge is faintly painful, I am afraid that I will suffer the old sin…

Just when he was still trying to bargain, Trevor on the side gritted his teeth and cursed: "You fcking have an opinion, don’t you? Believe it or not, I fcking made you not able to return to Eastcliff?!"

Sam was so frightened that he trembled and nodded hurriedly and said, "I have no objection! I have no objection! I must be in Aurous Hill in fifteen days!"

After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie again, choked up and said: "Mr. Wade, can you let me leave after the New Year… Otherwise, I will come back to Aurous Hill again… "

Charlie smiled and asked him, "Sam, do you still want to come back for the New Year?"

Sam said blankly: "My sister will be back then, so I can’t stay there alone, right?"

Charlie said: "After you arrive in Aurous Hill, the scope of your activities is limited to the administrative area of Aurous Hill City. Then I will ask someone to install a GPS locator on your ankle. As long as you leave Aurous Hill, I will send someone to catch you back. After the arrest, I will neither beat you nor scold you. Every time I arrest you, I will extend your one-year period. If you run away more often, stay in Aurous Hill for the rest of your life!"

Sam shrank his neck and said hurriedly: "Mr. Wade, don’t worry, when I arrive, I will never leave Aurous Hill…"

After that, he asked Charlie again: "Mr. Wade, I have one more thing I want to ask you. You see that I grow up so much and spend every lunar year with my parents. Don’t let me be alone this year. Aurous Hill New Year…"

Before Charlie spoke, Trevor spoke first. He gritted his teeth and cursed: "Sam! Are you f*cking tired and crooked? Are you always bargaining with Mr. Wade? Did Mr. Wade give you a face?"

"No, no…" Sam gave up the last resistance and hurriedly waved his hand: "I won’t bargain…I will set off when the birthday banquet is over, and will not leave Aurous Hill within a year. ……"

On the side, Lydia, who is eager for her son. Seeing that my son had finally escaped the pain and danger of having another operation, he was really relieved and hurriedly calmed down: "Son, rest assured, mom will let people buy you the best bicycle and the best set in Aurous Hill. A good house and buying the best car will never let you suffer in Aurous Hill!"

Sam finally relaxed.

That said, the punishment is fine.

Anyway, when I went to Aurous Hill, I only had to avoid Charlie’s sharpness, and I could enjoy life in a low-key manner during the rest of the time.

The only painful thing is the bicycle ride from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill.

But it’s okay, riding a bicycle for half a month is better than lying in bed for half a month after surgery.

Moreover, I suffered a serious crime during the last operation, and I haven’t recovered yet. If this happens again immediately, I am afraid that the pain will be doubled.

But at this time Charlie said: "Let you go to Aurous Hill to make a good reformation. Do you think it is for you to enjoy the blessing? I tell you, this time to Aurous Hill, you can only ride the most ordinary old Phoenix 28 bicycle, other things You are not allowed to ride a car! Otherwise, I will let you go to Aurous Hill with a cart full of bricks!"

"In addition, after you arrive in Aurous Hill, apart from giving Loreen the time to drive, you can rent a single room in the shanty town of the village in the city at other times. Your monthly living expenses must not exceed 1,000 Dollar, including the rent."

"Don’t worry, when you arrive in Aurous Hill, I will let people stare at you, dare to spend more than a dollar, and the renovation period will increase by one day. If you spend tens of thousands there first, you will not want to leave in this life!"

When Sam heard this, he felt that the sky was about to collapse.

Let him dignified a Kilgore master to live in the village in the city? ! And can’t even rent more than 1,000 Dollar a month? !

Don’t you want to let yourself eat the soil? !

He cried and said, "Mr. Wade, one thousand Dollar is afraid that even the rent is not enough…"

Charlie said coldly: "Don’t worry, Aurous Hill’s consumption level is not as high as you think. The village in the city rents a single room for only 300 Dollar a month, and the remaining 700 is more than 20 Dollar per day. You live."

Charlie himself had been at the bottom of the city for many years. He knew the poor people’s lifestyle too well.

The rent in the village in the city was very cheap. Back then, a small bungalow was only 100 Dollar, and meals were not expensive. In the fly house in the alley, a veggie stir-fry was only two or three Dollar, and steamed buns could buy four for one Dollar. One, enough for one day.

Now it has doubled at most. One thousand Dollar per person and one month is enough.

Of course, that kind of life, naturally, there is no standard of living, that is, enough to eat.

However, that kind of life is the best solution for a dude like Sam, and it can definitely cure his pretending illness.

Sam heard this, the whole person has collapsed.

A thousand dollars is not enough to tell the truth a cigar.

Now that he wants to live for a month, isn’t it killing him?

Lydia was also distressed and cried, looking at Loreen, choked up and said: "Loreen, please beg Mr. Wade again, don’t push your brother to death!"

Loreen was also embarrassed at this time, what should she say? I have already asked my cousin for love once, and at this time I asked myself to speak, and I was embarrassed.

After all, the whole matter was my cousin looking for trouble, and I didn’t want Charlie to ignore him at all. In that case, wouldn’t Charlie be wronged?

Charlie was her savior several times, and the only man she loved. She would rather be wronged by this hateful cousin than let Charlie make compromises for herself.

So, she said embarrassingly: "Aunty, you can’t always be so used to cousin, it will hurt him over time!"

Charlie said in a cold voice at this time: "Sam, I advise you to agree to it as soon as possible before I change my mind. Otherwise, I will arrange for you to carry cement at the construction site in Aurous Hill. Aurous Hill had a GEM listed company before. The boss, his name is Jeff, do you know what he is doing now?"

Sam shook his head in a panic.

Charlie sneered: "He is currently carrying cement at the construction site in Aurous Hill, and he will carry it for 20 years. Do you want to be a company with him?"

When he heard that he was going to carry cement at the construction site, Sam immediately shook his head frantically!

In comparison, living in a village in the city and living expenses of 1,000 Dollar a month is just a bit of suffering and crime. If you really go to a construction site to carry cement, you might have to leave half your life on the site.

Therefore, he almost nodded without thinking: "Mr. Wade, I accept the conditions you said and will never bargain with you again! Just don’t let me go to the construction site…"

Charlie was satisfied, and said coldly: "When you arrive in Aurous Hill, do a good job of reforming. Don’t be mad all day long. If you are a cynical second generation ancestor like you, stay in Eastcliff, maybe you will cause greater disaster. Come and kill the Kilgore family and the Thomas family!"

The Thomas Brothers on the side shrank their necks.

For them, Charlie’s words had a certain initiation effect.

Sam’s temperament, if he doesn’t grind him twice, maybe he can really cause a catastrophe!

Today this incident is very representative. If he is not careful, he not only offends Charlie, but also offends Young Master Sun. If Young Master Sun really wants to be honest with him, the Thomas Family will definitely be destroyed.

Especially Franklini, the eldest son of the Thomas family, was even more annoyed.

Sam is not from the Thomas family. Although he is the child of his own sister, he is still a foreigner. If this foreigner confuses his family, he will really cry without tears.

So, he said with a stern tone: "Little dragon! When you arrive in Aurous Hill, you must make a good reform and try to get rid of all the stinky problems on your body. Don’t make troubles like you are now. Do you understand?"

Sam vaguely said: "I understand the uncle…"

Lydia still feels a little dissatisfied. It’s okay for her elder brother not to talk to his nephew at all. It is really chilling to say such things.

Franklin also knew that Lydia must have an opinion in his heart, so he said to her earnestly: "Lydia, in the future, you must strictly discipline Sam, and don’t just indulge and indulge him, otherwise, someday Sam If you cause trouble outside, it will cause trouble to the Thomas family. You daughter-in-law, in the eyes of the Thomas family, are also responsible for improper discipline, understand?"

When Lydia heard this, he suddenly realized that although the eldest brother’s words were not very close to humanity, they were all facts.

In case Sam really gets into a disaster and hurts the Thomas family, she, the daughter-in-law of the Thomas family, will inevitably take the blame.

Most of the people are partial. Don’t think that the Thomas elders and old ladies treat themselves well, but once Sam gets into trouble and has to be held accountable, they will definitely feel that they are more responsible for their children’s education than their husbands.

If the old man of the Thomas family is really dissatisfied with him because of this, his status in the Thomas family will definitely be greatly affected.

After all, the current Thomas family’s strength is much weaker than before. His natal family is not strong, and his husband is not taken seriously in the Thomas family. Naturally, his status will not rise. If he is affected by the children’s troubles, then Don’t even think about raising your head to be a man in the Thomas family.

Thinking of this, she also said to Sam with a serious face: "Sam! You must get rid of all those stinky problems on your body in the future, understand?"

Sam could only nod honestly and agree.

Now he really doesn’t dare to pretend to be forced.

A live-in son-in-law of Aurous Hill can make himself into such a miserable situation. If he really provokes the young master of the top family, he must kill him?

So he hurriedly expressed his position: "When grandma’s birthday banquet is over, I will immediately set off on a bicycle to Aurous Hill. After arriving in Aurous Hill, I must reflect on myself…"

At this point, a farce finally came to an end.

Charlie took the folding fan that Orrin had given him from Sam, and personally gave it to Loreen’s grandmother, and said: "Grandma Thomas, this is a little bit of love between me and Claire. I hope you will accept it. In addition, what happened just now For your birthday banquet, I am here to apologize to you and hope you can forgive me."

The Lady was a little flattered and hurriedly said: "Mr. Wade is polite. What happened just now was that my grandson did not do the right thing. In the final analysis, it was because we neglected to discipline and caused you trouble."

As she said, she looked at the folding fan and said, "Mr. Wade, this fan is too valuable, and I really can’t stand the Lady!"

Charlie hurriedly said: "Grandma Thomas, the gift is a kind of heart, it has nothing to do with value. You don’t have to be polite. To be honest, I didn’t spend any money on this fan. It was a gift from the chairman of the Sun Group. I just borrowed flowers to present the Buddha. Be so polite with me."

Elder Thomas on the side knew that this fan belonged to Orrin, and he actually hoped that the Lady would accept it.

After all, the value of this fan itself is very high, and the additional value behind it is even higher.

If you have this fan, the Thomas family and the Sun family are still in touch. If Orrin sees the face of this fan in the future and can help the Thomas family, wouldn’t it be a big profit?

Therefore, he opened his mouth and said: "Oh, Mr. Wade is so polite! Our old husband and wife are extremely grateful too! If Mr. Wade has anything to do with the Thomas family in the future, just one sentence, the Thomas family will definitely go all out!"

When the old man said this, he was tantamount to accepting the gift.

Charlie also knew that the old man had his wisdom, so he nodded and said, "Grandpa Thomas is too polite!"

As a result, the Lady had to put down the folding fan.

Seeing this, Trevor said, "I tell you, Mr. Wade has a very high status in my uncle’s mind, and he is equal to half a son. If you please Mr. Wade in the future, the Sun family will not treat you badly!"

The crowd nodded hurriedly and said yes, and their hearts were happy.

Especially Mr. Thomas.

The look in Charlie’s eyes is no different from that of grandson-in-law.

Loreen was in a trance.

She really can’t understand why Charlie is so capable, and it doesn’t matter if he has conquered a lot of Aurous Hill local rich. Even Eastcliff’s third-ranked Patriarch of the Sun family attaches so much importance to him. Is it possible that he sees Feng Shui so well? ?

When she thought of this, she felt a sense of inferiority in her heart.

Although she is the eldest granddaughter of the Thomas family, and she does not look inferior to other women, she is still a little embarrassed compared to a man with endless potential like Charlie, and feels that she is really unworthy of him.

However, she immediately thought of her best friend Claire.

She couldn’t understand why Claire had such a good life? What luck is it to have such a good man who would rather be married to him and be guarded by him!

If you were to be her, you would have given Charlie a bunch of children, married each other every day, and lived with him wholeheartedly.

But what about Claire?

So far, there is no real marriage with Charlie…

Thinking of this, I feel worthless for Charlie…

Subsequently, the birthday banquet officially began.

Charlie was enshrined as a guest and sat beside the Lady with Loreen and Trevor.

After the opening of the banquet, the Thomas family took turns to toast him, their expressions, tone, and actions were full of compliments.

Charlie didn’t have much air, and someone would drink it when they came to toast. Even if Sam only came to toast, he would drink it readily.

During Trevor’s period, he also carefully toasted Charlie, licking his face and said, "Mr. Wade, there is something I want to ask you, brother…"

Charlie knew what he wanted to say, but just wanted to restore his ability.

However, in view of the bad behaviors of their family of four and Orrin’s family of three, Charlie would never let them recover right now.

Adults, have to pay for their actions, otherwise, how can they remember their lessons?

Therefore, he didn’t wait for Trevor to finish, he interrupted lightly: "Trevor, you have looked at this from beginning to end today. You should also know, why should I ask Sam to go to Aurous Hill to reform for a year?"

"Yes, yes!" Trevor nodded repeatedly and said, "Mr. Wade, you are upright and fair, and you are naturally trustworthy, but for this matter… Can you give us the same as you did with Sam? Set a time? So that we have hope in our hearts, what do you think?"

Charlie nodded and said, "You also know that Sam does no evil, it is nothing more than a lower mouth, so I asked Sam to reform for a year, but you four, you are doing too much, and you even wanted to take your life before. The threat, of this nature, is much worse than Sam!"

Trevor’s face was covered with cold sweat.

He knew what Charlie meant.

Sam had a fight with him, and if he lost, he had to reform for a year.

With his father, third uncle, and cousin, the four of them forced the uncle to hand over trillions of property, and even threatened to solve his aunt and cousin after his death. This sin is really much more serious than Sam.

Moreover, the uncle is the good brother of Charlie’s father, Bruce, and the aunt is the good sister of Charlie’s mother. The cousin is the fiancée of Charlie’s marriage contract since childhood. With such a close relationship, Charlie must hate the four of them even more!

Speaking of Sam, Sam’s mouth and guns have been reformed for a year, wouldn’t the four of them be reformed for ten or twenty years? !

When he thought that the next ten or twenty years might not be able to bear children, and even less qualified to enjoy the comfort in that respect, Trevor wanted to die.

With a bitter face, he pleaded: "Mr. Wade, you are for my uncle’s sake. Forgive us this time… Or you can shorten the time for the transformation… …"

Charlie said indifferently: "It depends on your performance. If you perform well, it may be enough for three to five years. If you do not perform well, it may not be for 20 to 30 years."

Trevor was about to cry, and whispered, "Master Wade, you will be my brother-in-law from now on, and I will be your brother-in-law from now on. You can look at this relationship, please forgive me. If your brother-in-law is impotent in the future When the news goes out, your face will lose face, don’t you think?"

Charlie smiled: "I think it’s okay, there is nothing shameless."

"Uh…" Trevor almost collapsed.

Charlie simply doesn’t get in oil and salt!

He also wanted to rely on his cousin’s relationship to do some tricks, but he didn’t expect that they would not give a chance.

Moreover, even if you perform well, it may take three to five years, three to five years of abstinence, isn’t this killing your own?

But apart from that, he didn’t have any other good solutions. He could only say respectfully and cheeky: "Brother-in-law, I will do well in the future. Don’t worry."

Charlie said with a black face, "Don’t talk nonsense, I’m not your brother-in-law."

Trevor nodded his head: "I know, it’s not yet. Sooner or later it will be…"

Charlie was too lazy to talk to him about such silly questions, so he simply stopped paying attention to him.

Loreen came over and asked him in a low voice at this time: "Charlie, when are you going back to Aurous Hill?"

"tomorrow."

"Huh? So early? Not staying in Eastcliff for a few more days?"

"My business is over, there is nothing to be done, I will leave tomorrow."

When Loreen heard this, she said without hesitation: "Then I will leave tomorrow, shall we be together, okay? Take the same plane back."

Charlie wanted to refuse, but seeing her pleading, he couldn’t say anything to refuse.

After all, it’s normal for friends to fly together, and I can’t deliberately not fly with her on the same plane.

So Charlie said: "Okay, let’s go together."

Loreen hurriedly said: "Then you will come back and give me the ID card information, let me buy the tickets together!"

"Row."

……

When the birthday banquet was going on, Sam’s uncle and second uncle had already given him the equipment for riding to Aurous Hill.

They arranged for someone to purchase an old Phoenix 28 bicycle, and installed a luggage rack on the back of the bicycle, and then bought him a riding helmet, thick down jacket, sleeping bag, and tent. , Kettle these things.

They didn’t really care about this nephew, but wanted him to go on the road as soon as he finished eating, so as not to drag him, and make Charlie angry. If he hurts the Thomas family again, it would be a big loss.

Lydia didn’t care about getting angry when he knew it, so he quickly called Heath, her husband, who had just finished his work and was about to come to the birthday party, and told him the matter, and then asked him to quickly pack some luggage for his son from home and change the clothes. Clothes inside and outside, dry food on the road, etc.

After hearing the causes and consequences of this incident, Heath was angry and frightened. Fortunately, the incident did not offend the Sun family. Otherwise, the Thomas family was afraid that it would be in great trouble.

So, he ignored his mother-in-law’s birthday banquet, and hurried home to pack his son’s things.

When the birthday banquet was almost over, he drove to hurriedly.

When Sam saw his father coming, he cried bitterly when he held his father apart.

He was about to go to Aurous Hill for a year of reformation. He had already guessed how hard it would be this year, so when he saw his father, he felt very sad.

Heath was also extremely helpless.

Although he feels sorry for his son, he has been hanging around in Eastcliff for so many years, and he knows the essence of high society too well.

In this upper class society, it is money that crushes people by one level.

Don’t look at the Thomas family, but when you meet a top family like the Sun family, you don’t even dare to let go. Since the son has offended the Sun family’s people and the Sun family’s distinguished guests, this matter must have to pay a price. Otherwise, the Thomas family will follow the Sun family’s anger.

There was a family like this before. The son got into trouble, but he was eager to protect the calf. He had to use the entire family to carry it. As a result, the family was almost bankrupt, and the son could not be saved. The son was directly by the big family. The people were scrapped.

Nowadays large families do business, basically like walking a tightrope.

If you want to do large transactions of more than 100 million Dollar, you must use financial leverage, otherwise it will not develop at all.

Even Wanda Group owes a large amount of loans to banks for rapid development. According to rumors, large enterprises like Country Garden have 900 billion in debt.

If it works well, the speed of making money must be greater than the speed of paying it back, so there will be no major situation.

However, once the capital chain breaks, it may be overwhelming at any time.

There are a large number of banks and capital relationships behind the three major Eastcliff families. If you really want to reorganize a company and draw salaries directly from the capital chain, the other party will go bankrupt because the capital chain is broken.

Therefore, Heath fears the strength of the Sun family more than Sam.

It is precisely because of this that he was fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, it was only his son who was unlucky in the end. If the Kilgore family was affected, he would be scolded to death by the old man!

When the birthday banquet was over and the guests left, Sam had already pushed his brand new 28 bicycle.

Sam suddenly remembered a hit song on the short video website.

What is it, ride my beloved little motorcycle…

Thinking of that song, he looked at this old and ugly 28-year-old bicycle, and he couldn’t help but sigh in his heart: "If you can go on a motorcycle, you can ride three or four hundred kilometers a day. Hurry to Aurous Hill, and you don’t have to suffer too many sins along the way…"

It’s a pity that Charlie won’t give him room for bargaining. He can only push the 28 bicycle honestly and prepare to set off.

Uncle Franklin was holding a green riding helmet and was going to put it on for him. While dodging, he asked awkwardly: "Uncle, why do you buy me a green helmet…"

"Don’t mention it." Franklin said helplessly: "I don’t know what’s going on. Helmets are being grabbed everywhere. The helmets in the bicycle shop have long been robbed. There are only a few green ones that have not been sold. I will let them If someone bought one for you, safety is the most important thing!"

Sam was almost crying.

No wonder this helmet is not robbed, it is green and oily! Fresh leeks are not as authentic as the green color of this helmet!

Although he has 10,000 dislikes in his heart, he also knows that safety is the first priority. Otherwise, if he breaks his brain by a fall, wouldn’t it be finished?

So he gritted his teeth and asked the uncle to put the helmet on top of his head.

Franklini fixed the fixing strap of the helmet for him, then pointed to the phone holder on the bicycle handle, and said seriously: "Little dragon, this is a phone holder specially bought by my uncle. You put your phone on it. Tucked in, you can navigate on the road for more than a thousand kilometers. Be sure to watch the map carefully and don’t go wrong."

Sam nodded and asked him: "Uncle, why didn’t you buy me a power bank? What if my phone runs out of power while I am riding…"

"Oh!" Franklin patted his forehead: "Forget about this, or if you wait for a while, I will let someone buy you one!"

Loreen’s father, Franklin, hurriedly said at this time: "I have one in my car. I bought it for a rainy day. I’ll get it for you!"

At this time, Sam’s father Heath patted him on the shoulder and said seriously: "It’s better to go to Aurous Hill. There are also very well-developed cities along the way. There are no wilderness, so you don’t have to worry too much. Pay attention to safety and find a big tent in a park in the city at night. You should be able to reach Aurous Hill in a dozen days."

Sam cried and nodded.

Heath sighed, and said: "You, you must ride it all the way honestly. Sneak rape and skiing are absolutely not allowed in the middle. This is also an experience for you, you know?"

Sam whimpered: "I know Dad…"

Lydia also wiped his tears on the side, and exhorted: "You must pay attention to safety when riding, and hide a little when you see a big car, you know?"

Sam choked repeatedly: "Okay mom, I see…"

Elder Thomas also asked: "Don’t be lazy. If you are late, Mr. Wade will be angry."

Sam’s heart is extremely depressed, is this still pro-grandpa? What I care about is not to make Charlie angry…

The Lady was very gentle. She took out a yellow amulet from her pocket and handed it to Sam, saying, "Sam, this is the amulet that grandma asked for from the Lama Temple when she was young. The monk opened it and it was very effective. Grandma always carried it with her Now, grandma will give it to you, and it will keep you safe!"

Sam nodded gratefully: "Thank you, grandma…"

Charlie, who has not spoken all the time, said: "Look, you have made progress now, at least you know to say thank you to your family!"

Sam was ashamed and whispered: "Thank you Mr. Wade for teaching, I will act in a low-key manner and be a good man in the future!"

"Yeah." Charlie nodded, and said: "Okay, let’s leave."

At this time, Franklin also ran over with the power bank, handed both the power bank and the charging cable to Sam, and said: "Sam, take the power bank!"

Sam put the power bank into his backpack, wiped away his tears, and said to everyone: "Grandma, master, father, mother, uncle, second uncle, I’m leaving…"

Everyone waved at him: "Let’s go, pay attention to safety on the road!"

Sam looked at Charlie again and bowed to him: "Mr. Wade, I’m leaving…"

Charlie snorted and said: "Hurry up, you will be punished if you delay time."

Sam nodded busy: "Don’t worry, I will do my best!"

Charlie waved his hand: "Okay, let’s go!"

Sam nodded, glanced at his relatives reluctantly, and then straddled hard on the huge 28 bicycle, pedaled twice, and the car swayed out.

Lydia cried bitterly, and Heath hurriedly took her in his arms and comforted her: "Okay, Sam has grown up, and it’s time to take responsibility for his actions."

Lydia cried and nodded. Although distressed, he couldn’t say it anymore.

Charlie looked at Loreen at this time and said seriously: "When your cousin arrives in Aurous Hill, you must strictly restrain him. If he is honestly reforming, he may be able to change his mind, otherwise, this person may be abandoned in the future. "

Loreen quickly responded and said, "Don’t worry, I will strictly restrain it."

"Yeah." Charlie nodded and said: "Okay, I’ll go back first."

Loreen asked: "Then I booked the ticket to tell you?"

"it is good!"

Loreen asked again: "Do you want me to pick you up where you live and go to the airport with you?"

Charlie waved his hand: "No, see you at the airport."

Trevor hurried up and said with a smile, "Mr. Wade, are you going back to my uncle’s house? It’s not easy to take a taxi here. Why should I drive you?"

Charlie glanced at him and nodded slightly: "All right."

The whole Thomas family put Charlie and Trevor in the car together, and finally breathed a sigh of relief when the car drove away.

In the car, Trevor said with a compliment: "Mr. Wade, your handling of Sam is really amazing!"

Charlie said indifferently: "That’s the case, you don’t have to flatter me here."

Trevor hurriedly said: "I’m really not trying to flatter you. Usually, when people solve such problems, they often have to teach the other party and force the other party to honor the bet. But you can open the net, let him go, and give him Tailoring such a set of transformation plans is absolutely deliberate! I believe Sam will never dare to be arrogant and domineering again!"

Charlie looked at him and asked, "What about you? Do you still dare to be arrogant and domineering in the future and draw swords at your relatives?"

Trevor’s expression was stunned, and he blurted out: "No, no, absolutely not!"

Charlie was sitting in Trevor’s car on the way to Sun's home. Loreen sent him a WeChat message, saying, "Charlie, I have booked the air tickets for the two of us back to Aurous Hill. It’s nine o’clock tomorrow morning, okay?"

"Yes." Charlie replied: "How much is the ticket? I’ll transfer you."

Loreen complained: "It’s just a plane ticket, so you have to give me money? You are too far apart from me, right!"

Charlie said seriously: "You paid for me, how can I not pay you."

Loreen snorted and asked, "Then you saved me several times, how can I not repay you? When will Mr. Wade give me a chance to agree with me?"

Charlie was speechless and said helplessly, "Well, I won’t be polite to you about the ticket. See you at the airport tomorrow morning."

Loreen said: "Then you got the airport before eight o’clock, don’t get up late."

Charlie said, "Don’t worry, I will be at the airport on time."

After hanging up the phone, Trevor on the side asked nervously, "Mr. Wade, are you going back to Aurous Hill tomorrow?"

"Correct."

Trevor asked again: "Mr. Wade, when will you come back again?"

"Not sure yet."

Trevor felt cold.

He originally thought that if Charlie would stay in Eastcliff, he would go to his uncle’s house every three to five days to fawn on him. Maybe after a while, he would be able to forgive him for what he did before and restore his fertility. .

But Charlie will leave Eastcliff tomorrow, and he won’t have a chance to cheat in the future. What can I do?

If Charlie only comes back after three to five years, how can he live these three to five years…

Charlie also saw through his thoughts and said lightly: "Even if I am not in Eastcliff, you can still perform well in front of your uncle’s family. If they are satisfied with your performance, I can consider getting you back to normal in advance."

Trevor breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, don’t worry, I will work hard!"

……

When Charlie returned to Sun's house, Orrin had already gone to the Sun Group.

He recovered from a serious illness and was in very good physical condition, so he devoted himself to work, struggling to strengthen his control in the Sun Group.

Except for the servants at home, Charlie only saw Stefanie lying on the sofa reading novels.

Because all the villas are heated by the floor, even though it’s cold outside, the villa is still very warm. The temperature in the room is constant at about 28 degrees. You can wear shorts and short sleeves at home like summer.

Stefanie was wearing a lace nightdress, and her slender and white legs were overlapped and exposed to the air.

Her figure is indeed the best among all the women Charlie has ever seen. Even the little pepper Aurora who has been practicing martial arts all the time can’t compare with it.

This is mainly because Stefanie’s body proportions are so good, she is the #9 perfect body that all female stars dream of.

The so-called #9 perfect body refers to the height of a woman, which is equal to nine times the length of her own face. A woman with this ratio has the most perfect body. It is extremely difficult to find a woman with such a perfect body ratio in life. It’s not an exaggeration to pick one.

Seeing Charlie’s return, Stefanie stood up happily, ran to him three or two steps, and said with a smile: "Charlie, why did you come back so early? I thought you would not come back until the evening!"

Charlie felt that his arm was being held tightly by her hands, and it was inevitable that he was a little bit disheartened, but he didn’t dare to think about it, and said, "It’s nothing more than attending a birthday banquet, and I will be back when it is over."

After speaking, Charlie asked her: "Aunts and uncles are not here?"

"Yeah." Stefanie said softly, "My dad has gone to the group, and my mother is going to a charity dinner. There are charity auctions and wine parties. I won’t eat at home at night."

Charlie nodded. He knew that with Angie’s status, she was also a top-ranked super celebrity in Eastcliff. Her husband made a high-profile comeback, and she had to use her method to make a high-profile comeback to be able to support her husband.

Stefanie asked tentatively at this time: "Brother Charlie, are you sure you are leaving tomorrow?"

Charlie said, "Yes, I will leave tomorrow."

Stefanie looked a little lost, hesitated for a moment, remembered something, and said: "Charlie, will you accompany me out for a tour!"

Charlie asked her: "You are a big star, just go out on the street, won’t you be followed by the paparazzi?"

Stefanie smiled and said, "Just like the last time I picked you up at the airport, just disguise it!"

After speaking, Stefanie said again: "I’ll take you to the place we played when we were young, do you remember Millenia Square?"

"Millenia Square?" Charlie frowned, always feeling that this place name was strange and familiar.

Stefanie said: "It’s the place where we often asked our parents to take us when we were young. There are many small vendors, small shops, lots of delicious and fun things, and Millenia Square is next to Heathbrook. When we were young, it was winter. We would go to Heathbrook ice skating car, do you remember?"

In Charlie’s mind, a fragment of childhood suddenly appeared.

In the picture, I and Stefanie together, led by their parents, went to Paddock Alley to eat candied haws, and play ice carts on the ice in Heathbrook.

The winter in Eastcliff is very cold. Thick ice will form on the lake in Heathbrook. After the ice is frozen, people will go skating and playing ice carts on the lake. The children are all sitting on the self-made ice carts. An iron rod stabs and moves on the ice.

At that time, children didn’t have any electronic products to play with, so when winter came, Charlie wanted to go skating in Heathbrook.

He still remembers that Stefanie’s parents had a very beautiful courtyard house at Heathbrook. Every time his parents took him to Heathbrook, they would first take him to visit Stefanie’s parents, and then have a meal in the courtyard of Stefanie’s house.

Thinking about it now, those memories that have not appeared in my mind for more than ten years are still vivid after so long.

At that time, Stefanie was just a follower. Wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket, like a small cotton ball, her little hands stretched out from the sleeves of the cotton-padded jacket, grabbing the corners of his clothes tightly, and would not let go.

At that time, she always had the nam "Charlie" on her lips, her voice was sweet and waxy, and she was a little bit shy, it was really cute.

However, that place I loved most when I was a child, I haven’t been to it for 18 years.

Thinking of this, Charlie’s heart was full of nostalgia.

So he asked Stefanie, "Daisy, is your courtyard on the back beach still there?"

"Yeah!" Stefanie said with a smile: "That is a protected building, and it is not allowed to be demolished. My dad spent a lot of money to renovate it two years ago. If the traffic in the city center is not too heavy, we would all want to move there. Permanent residence."

As she said, she couldn’t hide her excitement and asked, "Charlie, do you want me to take you there now?"

The memories in Charlie’s mind swarmed, and his heart suddenly became excited, and he blurted out: "Yes!"

After receiving Charlie’s definitive answer, Stefanie danced happily, ran back to the room, and immediately changed into a thick long down jacket.

To prevent people from seeing herself, she also brought a warm mask and a furry hat with two cute rabbit ears.

In addition, she also holds a pair of round-framed black-rimmed eyes in her hand. After wearing it, she is a cute and adorable girl. She has a great style with Stefanie, who is crazy attraction to all men. deviation.

In fact, in Stefanie’s bones, she is a cute and strange girl.

She has a simple mind, no love experience, no experience of getting along with the opposite sex, and no secretive thoughts of those girls outside.

Charlie saw the shadow of her childhood from her face. Looking back now, Stefanie was the sweet burden of her childhood.

The reason why I say it is a sweet burden is because, although I don’t want her to be with her every day, calling me Charlie like a stalker, but deep in my heart, I really enjoy the feeling of turning around me. .

Stefanie saw Charlie look at her a little lost, her pretty face suddenly flushed, and she said timidly: "Charlie, why are you looking at me like this…"

Charlie came back to his senses and smiled awkwardly and politely and said, "It’s just that I suddenly thought of things when I was young, and I was a little distracted."

Stefanie’s heart was sweet and joyful, she lowered her eyelids slightly, and whispered, "Let’s go quickly!"

In order not to expose Stefanie’s identity as much as possible, Charlie and she drove the humble old Volvo all the way from the villa area to the city center.

Heathbrook is in the center of Eastcliff and it can be said to be one of the most prosperous places in Eastcliff.

Moreover, this place has not been over-developed. The old courtyard houses are well protected. If you want to see the life of Eastcliff, you have to come to this place.

More than half an hour later, Stefanie drove into an alley near Heathbrook. From this slightly narrow alley, it is difficult to tell whether every household in it is an ordinary family or a large family.

In Eastcliff, there are two kinds of people who live in the courtyard.

One is a very poor person who lives in an old bungalow. There may not even be a toilet at home. You need to run to the public toilet every day. Even in the middle of the cold winter, you have to get up and run to the public toilet;

There is also a very wealthy person.

If you want to live in a courtyard house, you must first have enough money to make the courtyard house very livable.

Because courtyards are mostly single-story buildings, from the outside, no one can see what the inside looks like. Only when you come in will you find the differences.

Some courtyards are crowded with briquettes, bicycles, and kimchi jars full of aisles. It is very difficult to walk. There are also many shabby-built shacks and there are many safety risks.

But there are also courtyards, from the outside, they do not show the mountains or dew, and are not eye-catching at all, but after entering, they found that there is a cave inside.

This is the case with Stefanie’s courtyard house.

Other people’s courtyards are crowded and messy, while Sun's courtyards are magnificent and antique!

Inside, there is not only a whole piece of white marble carved into the wall, but also nine majestic Tamrons with different poses.

This is the Nine Dragon Wall that was unique to ancient royal buildings. It can be said to be the highest standard. There is a similar Nine Dragon Wall in the Forbidden City.

It’s okay to put it in modern times. If it’s in ancient times, no one can use such high-standard things except the emperor.

Once discovered by the royal family, it would be a crime of treason, and it could even punish by death.

Moreover, this courtyard has four entrances and four exits, and the entry yard has actually built a miniature version of Eastcliff garden, with rockery, pavilion, small bridge, and running water.

There were only a few loyal servants of the Sun family in the courtyard, so Stefanie had no scruples, took off the mask, took Charlie’s arm, and said to him, "Charlie, do you remember this yard? When we were young, we often played hide and seek here."

Charlie nodded and said, "I remember, but I feel that it is not the same as in the memory."

Stefanie smiled and said, "This is a refurbishment. Compared with before, there are some changes."

After that, she pointed to the frozen water and said, "There have always been many good koi carps here. Some have been raised in Sun's house for more than 30 years, and some are still what you have seen before! But now It’s cold. The koi have been raised in the next wing, and they will be released when the spring begins. Would you like to go and see?"

Charlie said in surprise: "How long does the Koi live?"

Stefanie smiled and said: "The life span of a koi is about 25 to 30 years. If it is well raised and taken care of, it can live a few more years."

With that said, Stefanie shook her fingers seriously and said: "Look, there are several kinds of pets. If you raise them well, they may live longer than you. The other is the koi, and the other is the tortoise and Parrots, macaws and sunflower parrots can live to 60 or 70 years old."

As soon as the voice fell, she took Charlie and said, "Go, I will take you to see them, and see if you can recognize them!"

Afterwards, Stefanie took Charlie to a wing next to the courtyard.

This wing room has a large area, and more than half of the area inside has been made into a constant temperature fish pond, in which a lot of huge koi are swimming around.

Stefanie pointed to one of the koi, which was nearly one meter long, and said excitedly: "Do you remember it? You used to name it Dax, which is the Dax in Doraemon."

Charlie smiled and nodded: "Remember, in the impression when I was a child, he seemed to be the largest."

Stefanie nodded and said, "It is a Taisho three-color koi. My dad said that the price of buying it was worth the price of a three-bedroom in Eastcliff Third Ring Road."

Charlie was slightly startled, although he was a little surprised, but he was not too shocked.

The koi is actually very expensive. Some time ago, the eldest lady of the Firth family spent more than 10 million Dollar to photograph a piece of koi news. Charlie had also seen it.

Therefore, the value of precious koi cannot be measured by the dimensions of ordinary ornamental fish.

At this time, Stefanie bent over and squatted on the edge of the fish pond, beckoned and called to the huge koi, unexpectedly the koi swam over directly, Stefanie reached out to touch it, and it did not hide at all. .

Stefanie touched the koi while saying, "Dax, look, Charlie came to see you, do you remember him? He still remembers you."

Although Koi is not afraid of people, he may have some familiarity with Stefanie, but after all, it is not human, and it is impossible to give Stefanie any response.

And Stefanie was talking to herself, and then raised her head and said to Charlie: "My dad said, Dax is only 30 years old this year. If he takes good care of him, he can live for another 40 years. We played with him when we were young. Charlie, when we have a baby, the baby can play with it too!"

Although Charlie didn’t respond to Stefanie’s words, his childhood memories continued to emerge in his mind, and they were still imperceptibly, making him feel a little closer to Stefanie.

He even came up with an imaginary picture in his mind. If his parents are still alive and he has not lived in Aurous Hill, should he be married to Stefanie now?

Perhaps the one who is guarding this pool of koi now is no longer the one who is walking with Stefanie, and perhaps his parents, Stefanie’s parents.

Even, it is really possible to follow one or two and a half older children, chatting around me and Stefanie, crying to their parents, and then asking them many details and memories about the Koi.

In fact, all this is not Charlie’s unreasonable conjecture.

He knew his father’s character. Bruce, the second master of the Wade family, had a good word. If he was still alive, if he dared to say not to marry Stefanie, he was afraid he would break his leg.

Moreover, most of Eastcliff’s top rich second generations were married earlier, because the family had arranged the marriage partner early, and generally they would organize the wedding immediately when they reached the legal marriage age.

In that case, he might have married Stefanie in the door when he was 22 years old.

Counting it down to now, I may have been married to Stefanie for four years. If I was more efficient, it would be normal to have two children.

Seeing that Charlie was a little lost, Stefanie asked quietly beside him, "Charlie, what are you thinking?"

Charlie smiled bitterly and said, "I think of my parents."

Stefanie sighed softly: "I also thought of Uncle Wade and Aunt Wade just now. I was just thinking that if there was nothing wrong with them that year, we might have already been married, and we might have had children. If you are here today, maybe three generations have gathered."

Charlie was obviously startled.

Unexpectedly, Stefanie thought of it with him.

He couldn’t help but sigh. Stefanie accepted her fiancée since she was a child. For so many years, she has always regarded finding and marrying herself as her life goal. If she really loses her in the future, how will he face Orrin and Angie? In the future, under Heaven, how will you face the parents who have made a promise?

Stefanie on the side didn’t know that Charlie was struggling in his mind, so she gently held his hand and said, "I’m sorry, Charlie, I shouldn’t mention Wade Uncle and Wade Auntie, which made you sad… …."

Charlie shook his head and smiled, and said, "It’s okay. After so many years, it’s not so sad anymore, it’s more of a regret…"

Stefanie clasped Charlie’s fingers along the way, pulled him up, and said with a smile, "Charlie, let’s go out and play!"

Charlie nodded, shook off the melancholy thoughts in his mind, and strolled around the courtyard with Stefanie, and then went to Heathbrook together.

Along the way, Stefanie was unwilling to let go of his hand, and Charlie didn’t force her to see that she was so interested.

Although the weather is very cold now, for the authentic Eastcliff people, this is the best time to come to Heathbrook for skating.

Therefore, the whole Heathbrook is very lively, and the ice is full of men, women and children playing around.

Charlie and Stefanie came to the ice hand in hand, rented a small ice car with two seats at the old man on the shore, and then Charlie took Stefanie to play on the ice.

At this time, there was an extremely surprised look in the crowd, staring at Charlie forever!

The owner of this look is Loreen.

Loreen is also a native Eastcliff girl. Because she will leave Eastcliff to return to Aurous Hill tomorrow, she also misses the skating experience in Heathbrook. She took a little cousin at home and ran to Heathbrook to play together.

The two of them came earlier than Charlie and Stefanie. They had been playing happily for more than half an hour, and when they were about to take a break, they saw Charlie walking hand in hand with Stefanie. !

Stefanie wears a thick mask, black-rimmed glasses and a cute rabbit ear hat, so Loreen can’t recognize who she is, but Charlie didn’t do any treatment to cover her face, plus it was his day and night. The lover of the dream, so she naturally recognized Charlie at a glance!

At this moment, she felt that the three views and cognition of the whole person had been subverted!

How could Charlie go skating hand in hand with a girl? !

Moreover, the two are so close, it is very abnormal at first sight!

If he remembers correctly, even if Charlie and Claire have never been so close!

Could it be… Could it be that Charlie derailed long ago? !

She always showed her love to Charlie, Charlie always refused him without hesitation and righteously. He thought that he was loyal to Claire, but he didn’t expect that he would be in Eastcliff with a young beauty. Skating hand in hand!

Although she can’t see Stefanie’s face, she can tell from Stefanie’s figure that this must be a superb beauty. With such a figure, she has already killed herself and even Claire so much that she has no scum!

Loreen’s mood suddenly sank to the bottom.

She thought desperately in her heart: "No wonder Charlie is always unwilling to accept my love, it turns out that he has a new love in Eastcliff…"

Loreen’s cousin suddenly stunned when she saw her sister, and asked curiously: "Sister, what’s the matter with you?"

Loreen came back to her senses and gave a wry smile: "Nothing, thinking about things."

The cousin asked with a smile: "Are you reluctant to leave? Or you should stop working in the Emgrand Group and go back to Eastcliff!"

Loreen was also a little confused in her heart.

The family really didn’t want her to go back.

Dad, uncle and grandfather hope that she can stay in Eastcliff, and hope that she will have some development with Trevor, the eldest of the Sun family.

But Loreen wanted to go back.

The reason for wanting to go back was not for the job of the Emgrand Group, nor for the mysterious chairman of the Emgrand Group, but for Charlie.

Charlie saved her more than once, and that time when she injured her leg, she had a skin close to him. In fact, from the depths of her heart, she had been completely devoted to him long ago. She even felt that if she could not be with him in this life, even if she was his underground lover, she was willing.

After all, she loves him wishful thinking and no return, and being an underground lover without a reputation, she can become his woman anyway.

Even if she would be scolded by others, even if she would become a mouse on the street, even if her good girlfriend Claire turned against her, she would not hesitate.

However, at this moment she suddenly realized that she didn’t even have the qualifications to be Charlie’s underground lover.

Because, at this moment, the girl who was sitting on the ice cart and playing with Charlie happily should be Charlie’s underground lover, right?

Thinking of this, Loreen’s eyes were red and moist.

She suddenly envied the girl who could not see her face. Although she was just an underground lover of Charlie, Charlie was so attentive and considerate to her, playing with her like a boyfriend. This is not what she has always been the most Desired?

At this time, Charlie didn’t know that she was being closely followed by Loreen.

He has been completely immersed in the recreational sport that he loved very much when he was a child. Everyone has a childlike heart, and Charlie is no exception.

When he was happiest, a child with his feet on the ice skates slid faster and faster on the ice, and came straight to the ice carts of Charlie and Stefanie.

Unexpectedly, the child lost control of the direction. When he got closer and closer to Stefanie, he didn’t turn around, and slammed into Stefanie in a daze.

As soon as he ran into her, the child screamed. Stefanie was shocked when she saw it!

Although the child seems to be in her early ten years and weighs no more than sixty or seventy kilograms, the impact of inertia cannot be underestimated after he gets up fast.

What’s more dangerous is that the children wear ice skates instead of roller skates. The thing is sharp and sharp. Once a person is pricked or scratched, it can easily cause serious injury!

Seeing this, Charlie suddenly jumped off the ice cart in a hurry, then hugged Stefanie in his arms and turned around half a circle, and lifted her away from the position where she was about to be hit.

However, seeing that the child was about to hit the ice truck, Charlie couldn’t bear the child’s injury, so he kicked the ice truck along the way. The ice truck was between the sparkling flints that the child was about to hit, and from the ice. Jumped out in the other direction.

The child didn’t have much experience, and she didn’t have any emergency response ability. She was about to hit an ice truck, so she was so scared that she covered his eyes.

At this moment, the ice car was kicked away by Charlie again, and as a result, the child continued to rush forward, and the speed was even faster than before!

Loreen, who was not far away, was always on the three-point line formed by the child, Charlie, and herself. Charlie and Stefanie just blocked the little girl, so she didn’t see exactly what happened, nor did she Saw a little girl out of control on the ice.

She only saw that Charlie actually hugged the woman by her waist, and directly gave the woman an ambiguous princess hug, and her heart was sour and angry!

She couldn’t help but secretly thought in her heart: "Charlie is too much! It doesn’t matter if you come to Eastcliff to meet a lover, and you dare to show affection so grandiosely in public places like Heathbrook, is this too reckless? "

Just when she was angry in her heart, a black shadow suddenly rushed over in front of her, and her cousin shouted next to her: "Ah! Sister Loreen, be careful!"

As soon as the voice fell, the dark shadow rushed to Loreen’s eyes!

At this time, Loreen turned her attention away from Charlie and Stefanie to the shadow that rushed towards her.

When she saw clearly that it turned out to be a girl who was covering her eyes and screaming in terror, she was also frightened not knowing what to do.

Anyone who has skated on ice or snow knows a basic safety rule, that is, you must stay away from people who are out of control!

On ice and snow, if a person can’t brake, his speed will easily reach a very dangerous state. If hit by a person at high speed, or hit by a car at high speed, there is no big difference. .

The ice skates and snowboards are very hard and sharp and can easily cause very serious injuries.

Loreen didn’t know what to do at this time. Deep down, she was even prepared to be hit hard by the child.

At the moment when the kid’s ice skate was almost reaching herself, she closed her eyes in shock and screamed.

However, after a while, the expected impact did not happen!

At the moment of the moment, Charlie put down Stefanie in his arms and quickly caught up with the little girl who was out of control. A second before he was about to collide with Loreen, he abruptly hugged her!

Loreen opened her eyes and found that Charlie had stopped the out-of-control little girl at a critical moment, and she was really happy and angry.

Happily, Charlie will always appear in front of her like Prince Charming at critical moments, and block all dangers for her;

Angrily, she had confessed to him for so long, and devoted herself to him hoping to be his underground lover, but he has repeatedly rejected her righteously, and has refused until now.

But she never expected that this guy would quietly find an underground lover in Eastcliff!

Charlie hadn’t noticed Loreen at this time.

His attention is focused on the child, because he knows very well that once a collision occurs, the child is more likely to be injured. For the same collision, the adult may be relieved, but the child may need to be hospitalized.

Fortunately, the child was only frightened, but did not suffer any substantial harm.

At this time, the little girl opened her eyes, seeing that Charlie had saved herself and prevented herself from hitting anyone. She took a breath and said gratefully: "Thank you, uncle, thank you…"

Charlie smiled slightly, put her on the ice, and told her: "Little girl, you must remember to slow down when you skate."

The little girl nodded hurriedly: "Thank you Uncle, I see…"

After speaking, she carefully waved at Charlie: "Goodbye, uncle."

Charlie watched her slowly slide away, and then he was relieved. He was about to go back to find Stefanie when he suddenly saw a familiar face, staring at him with uprightness.

He glanced and asked in surprise: "Loreen?! Why are you here?"

Loreen deliberately wrinkled her nose and snorted, and said, "Heathbrook is not yours, why can’t I be here?"

Charlie didn’t know that Loreen was angry with him at this time. Seeing that she seemed to be a bit aggressive, he smiled and said, "I didn’t mean that. I just think it’s a coincidence that Eastcliff is so big, how can I run into you here."

Loreen curled her lips: "Or the old saying goes, there is no impermeable wall in the world! I used to come to Heathbrook every winter for skating. I have been in Aurous Hill this year. I have no chance. I think I will leave tomorrow, so I want to come and play before I go. Play, I ran into you before I thought."

With that said, Loreen glanced at Stefanie who was walking over, and said to Charlie: "If I don’t come, I don’t know yet, so you still have a little lover in Eastcliff!"

When Charlie heard this, she knew that she had misunderstood her relationship with Stefanie, so she hurriedly said: "Loreen, you must have some misunderstanding about this matter. I don’t have any lover. Don’t talk nonsense. what."

Loreen curled her lips: "Everyone is an adult, so don’t try to cover it up here, aren’t you afraid that I will go back and tell Claire?"

Charlie said seriously: "Loreen, you really misunderstood me about this."

As he was talking, Stefanie had already arrived. He saw Charlie talking to a beautiful woman, so she took Charlie’s arm and asked intimately, "Charlie, is this lady your friend?"

Charlie nodded: "It’s my college classmate."

When Stefanie heard that it was Charlie’s college classmate, she looked around and saw that there was no one else nearby except Loreen and her sister. Out of courtesy, she took off her mask and proactively reached out to Loreen with a smile. Said: "Hello sister, I am Stefanie Sun!"

Stefanie took off her mask because she felt that the woman in front of him was Charlie’s college classmate. Whether she positioned herself as Charlie’s friend or Charlie’s fiancée in the past twenty years, when she met Charlie, Give a minimum of respect.

Therefore, she decided to take off the mask.

However, this move scared Loreen to the point of being struck by lightning, standing still and unable to move!

She looked at Stefanie’s beautiful and familiar face and was speechless in surprise!

The woman in front of me is really the hottest female star in China, Stefanie Sun!

Stefanie Sun, the superstar who conquered the national audience and conquered Hollywood!

Moreover, some people don’t know the identity of Stefanie Sun, and don’t know that she is the daughter of the chairman of the Sun family, but Loreen is also the eldest lady of the Eastcliff family after all, so she knows the identity of Stefanie well!

At this moment, she felt that the whole person’s worldview had been subverted.

Charlie, how could you be with Stefanie, a girl of heaven? Moreover, the two of them also went skiing hand in hand with an ambiguous posture. More importantly, Charlie gave her a princess hug just now!

God! The gap between the two is really too big!

Stefanie can be said to be the girl with the best overall strength in Eastcliff.

Although her family background is not the top in Eastcliff, it is second only to the Wade family and the Banks Family;

However, Stefanie’s appearance, build, temperament, talent and popularity are a bit higher than those of the Wade Family and Banks Family girls.

Therefore, in comprehensive consideration, no one from the Wade family and the Banks Family can compare to Stefanie.

Or in other words, Stefanie is not only the most outstanding one in Eastcliff, but also the most outstanding one in the whole country.

Therefore, Loreen was extremely shocked and incredulous.

why?

Why would Charlie be with a lady of heaven like Stefanie?

Loreen is still in shock, her cousin has already covered her mouth in surprise and exclaimed: "Wow, it’s really you…"

Stefanie hurriedly put her finger to her mouth, made a silent gesture, and said with a smile: "Shhh…don’t shout, there are too many people here."

Loreen’s sister nodded hurriedly, and asked in a low voice with excitement: "Miss Sun, can I take a photo with you?"

Stefanie stuck out her tongue and smiled and said, "It’s okay to take a group photo, but it’s better not to post it on social networking sites, okay?"

"Of course!" Loreen’s sister said excitedly: "Don’t worry, I will never leak!"

After speaking, she took her phone out of her pocket and leaned in to take a few photos with Stefanie.

Loreen came back to her senses at this time, and said to Stefanie with an apologetic expression: "I’m sorry, Miss Sun, I was so shocked just now, I didn’t react at all."

Stefanie smiled sweetly: "It doesn’t matter! Sister, don’t be so polite!"

Seeing Stefanie’s smile, Loreen felt that as a woman, she would be sweetened by her smile.

In fact, like Claire, she is also a fan of Stefanie. If it weren’t for Charlie’s presence, she would have rushed over to take a photo with Stefanie.

Therefore, Loreen couldn’t help but tentatively asked: "Charlie, how did you meet Miss Sun?"

Charlie didn’t think about how to answer Loreen’s question.

If you say that Stefanie is a customer who sees Feng Shui on her own, then it is obviously unreasonable to come to Heathbrook ice skating car hand in hand with the customer;

But if I say that Stefanie is the one I knew when I was a child, I would suddenly reveal my identity.

After all, in Loreen’s eyes, she is an orphan who has been living in the Aurous Hill City Orphanage.

How could an orphan who had lived in Aurous Hill since he was a child know the eldest lady of Eastcliff Sun's family? This is obviously unreasonable.

So Charlie felt that it seemed difficult to explain this matter to Loreen without revealing his identity.

But just when he hesitated, Stefanie replied smoothly at this time: "Charlie and I have known each other since we were very young!"

After listening to Loreen, she was dumbfounded!

She suddenly became suspicious, thinking: "Charlie has lived in the Aurous Hill Welfare Institute since he was a child. After leaving the orphanage at the age of eighteen, he worked on the construction site, and then met Claire’s grandfather, who arranged for him. He went to Aurous Hill University to study for a year, and then he married Claire…"

"Calculated like this, Charlie’s life path shouldn’t have left Aurous Hill. Then how could he know Miss Sun’s family? The identities of these two people can be said to be one place each day. I don’t know how many levels are in between. !"

"Could it be that Charlie has any secrets he doesn’t know?"

"This matter seems to have only this kind of explanation…"

So Loreen asked subconsciously: "Miss Sun, how did you and Charlie know each other since childhood? Didn’t Charlie grow up in Aurous Hill?"

Stefanie subconsciously wanted to tell the truth, Charlie reacted and hurriedly said to the side: "This matter is a long story…"

Loreen looked at Charlie, waiting for his next words.

Charlie knew that Stefanie’s words just now must have subverted Loreen’s consistent perception of herself, so Loreen could not give up, she would definitely break the casserole and ask the end.

If I don’t give her an answer that satisfies her today, then she will definitely do everything possible to explore the truth of the matter in the future, and may even talk to Claire about it.

Thinking of this, Charlie said: "Actually, when I was young, Miss Sun’s parents took her to the Aurous Hill Welfare Institute. At that time, they donated a lot of money to the Aurous Hill Welfare Institute, and they also reached a group with me. One’s charity assistance is a family helping an orphan. At that time, I met Miss Sun, and because I was a little older than her, she always called my brother and we always get along as brothers and sisters."

Stefanie heard this and knew that Charlie definitely didn’t want to reveal the identity of the Wade Family Young Master, so she nodded and said to Loreen, "Yes, so brother Charlie and I met a long time ago!"

Loreen suddenly realized. Rich people like to engage in charity, which is not unusual.

The reason Charlie said, as a whole, sounds like nothing is wrong, and it fits Charlie’s entire life experience.

In addition, Stefanie next to her also affirmed Charlie’s statement, so Loreen did not doubt it anymore.

She just reproached and said: "Charlie, you know a star as big as Miss Sun, why have you never heard you talk about it?"

Charlie smiled and said, "You don’t know me. I’ve never liked showing off. There’s no need to always talk about my knowledge of Miss Sun. Besides, I’m just a hanging silk in everyone’s eyes. I said, and everyone will definitely not believe it. On the contrary, it will definitely cause everyone to laugh at it. If this is the case, why should I ask myself to be mocked?"

Originally, Loreen only felt that Charlie’s rhetoric could barely pass, but there were always some things that made her feel that something was wrong.

However, Charlie’s self-deprecation directly swept away the only little doubt in Loreen’s heart.

She thought that when Charlie was in school, he was looked down upon by all kinds of people, even his classmates from the same background could bully him wantonly.

But he never cares about others, let alone argue or quarrel with others, it seems that everything has nothing to do with him.

With Charlie’s personality, it is indeed impossible to tell him about Stefanie. Moreover, even if he said it, no one would believe it. Thinking of this, she admired Charlie somewhat.

Knowing the Sun family and commensurate with Ms. Sun's siblings, but never told anyone about it, and would rather be looked down upon by others than thought of using this relationship. This is indeed very rare.

However, she still has a little faint worry.

Because just now, she saw Charlie and Stefanie behave intimately, so she always felt that there seemed to be something abnormal between the two.

So she asked Charlie tentatively: "Charlie, how did you reconnect with Miss Sun?"

Charlie smiled and asked, "Do you know Nova Dias?"

"I know." Loreen nodded and said, "Isn’t this the super hot gastric medicine with amazing effect during this period? Oh, by the way, it seems that Miss Sun is the endorsement of it!"

Charlie asked her again: "Then do you know that the manufacturer of Oracle Nova Dias, Oracle Pharmaceutical, is a Aurous Hill company?"

Loreen continued to nod her head: "Well, I know."

Charlie smiled and said, "When Stefanie went to Aurous Hill to shoot an advertisement some time ago, she also ate dinner with Claire and I, but because Stefanie is a public figure, I didn’t tell you about it."

"That’s it…" Loreen suddenly realized, and asked Charlie: "At that time Claire knew that you two had known each other a long time ago?"

Charlie shook his head: "In fact, I didn’t tell Claire the truth at the time, because Stefanie was going to work at that time, and I didn’t want others to know about my affairs with Stefanie, lest I would drag Stefanie’s back legs. , So I didn’t tell Claire or anyone about this at that time. In fact, if you didn’t happen to meet you today, I wouldn’t tell you."

Loreen nodded gently, and when she heard Charlie always laugh at herself, she felt a little distressed in her heart, so she said: "Charlie, don’t be so arrogant all the time. In fact, you are very powerful, I think few people can compare to you!"

Loreen’s remarks came from the heart.

She really felt that Charlie was very unusual. If nothing else, the strength alone was by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. At the beginning, The Butcher Brothers had no ability to counterattack before him.

Judging by Charlie’s terrifying combat effectiveness, those who insulted him in the past were actually not his opponents at all, but Charlie never cared about them.

Stefanie on the side hadn’t spoken all the time. She knew that her unintentional remark just now almost caused Charlie’s trouble. Fortunately, Charlie’s brain reacted quickly, otherwise it would be really hard to explain this matter.

Seeing that Loreen believed her words, Charlie said: "Loreen, it’s late, we’ll leave first. See you at the airport tomorrow."

Loreen nodded slightly, remembering something, and hurriedly said: "By the way, you just saved me again!"

Charlie smiled and said: "The old one is not you, it’s the little girl. I really ran into it. You shouldn’t have any big problems, but the little girl may be a little dangerous."

Loreen deliberately curled her lips and said in a very stubborn tone: "Thank you for that too!"

Charlie smiled helplessly: "Okay, we have to go, so I won’t be polite with you. Remember this, don’t tell Claire first."

Loreen nodded: "Okay, I see, it must be tight-lipped. It’s getting late and we both left."

Loreen and her cousin parked their car in a nearby parking lot. Charlie and Stefanie just parked their car in Sun's courtyard, so everyone was not in the same direction, so they said goodbye on the edge of the ice rink.

After the separation, Charlie finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that today this incident was barely cleared.

After Charlie and Stefanie turned and walked out several tens of meters, Stefanie asked him in a low voice, "Charlie, why do you keep concealing your identity? If you show your identity, how dare those people in Aurous Hill bully you!"

Charlie smiled slightly: "I left Wade’s house with my parents and fell into Aurous Hill. To put it bluntly, I’m just like an ordinary orphan. What can I do even if I show my identity? Others may not believe it."

Stefanie asked again: "Then after Uncle Wade and Aunt Wade passed away, you can obviously contact the Wade family and let them pick you back."

Charlie shook his head and said indifferently, "The situation in the Wade family is complicated, far beyond what I could control at the time. What’s more, my parents just didn’t want to bow their heads to the Wade family before leaving Aurous Hill. Although I was young, my body was flowing. It’s their blood, how can they take the initiative to bow their heads to the Wade Family and return to the Wade Family to enjoy the glory and wealth after their death?"

Stefanie’s eyes soon turned red. She hugged Charlie’s arm tightly and choked up and said: "I feel sorry for you for having suffered so much and suffered so many grievances for so many years. People look down on you and can bully you…"

Charlie patted the back of her hand, and said with a smile: "Humans are like this. They have to withstand the ups and downs and be complimented by others for a lifetime. Maybe they don’t know the dangers and sufferings of the world for a lifetime, so it is very likely that they will suffer in the future. Unfortunately, unlike me, I have seen the warmth and coldness of the world since I was eight years old. These experiences will be a precious asset for my future life."

Stefanie nodded slightly, tears running down the corners of her eyes.

She really felt sorry for Charlie’s life over the past ten years. Even if Charlie said so lightly, she felt a catch her throat every time she thought of it.

He was the young master of the Wade family, but he lived in Aurous Hill and suffered from the bottom of the society. Stefanie couldn’t imagine how he survived so many years.

Although she is younger than Charlie, she hopes to keep Charlie in Eastcliff forever when she thinks of these things. She doesn’t do anything by herself. Every day, she will do everything possible to treat him well and make up for him for so many years. Sins suffered.

At this moment, Charlie suddenly sighed: "I will leave tomorrow. Let’s see Stephen Thompson today!"

Stefanie asked in surprise: "Charlie, are you going to see Uncle Thompson?"

Charlie nodded and said: "My parents’ things back then, I still need to ask him face to face."

Stefanie blurted out, "Then I will go with you!"

Charlie was not overly wary of Stephen Thompson.

This is because he can analyze that Stephen Thompson has absolutely no malice towards him.

Even for so many years, I was able to grow up in Aurous Hill safely, thanks to Stephen Thompson’s secret protection.

Therefore, if Stephen Thompson had malicious thoughts about himself, he would not wait until now.

This is also one of the few people who can absolutely trust Charlie, so he is going to contact Stephen Thompson and ask him to meet to learn some details of the year.

Stephen Thompson was in the Wade Group at this time.

In the high-level conference room of the Wade family group, all the children of the Wade family gathered here to participate in the family meeting.

It was Nathaniel Wade, the old man of the Wade family, who presided over the meeting.

Nearly twenty descendants of the Wade family were all sitting in the meeting room.

At this moment, the old man said with emotion on his face: "Old Master Exeor walked in a hurry yesterday and went directly to the airport from Wade Mountain. I didn’t even see him for the last time. What a pity!"

Charlie’s uncle, Corran Wade, asked, "Dad, did you let us come to the meeting for the old master’s return to the United States?"

Lord Wade waved his hand and said: "The old master had told me a long time ago that the reason why he stayed in Eastcliff and the country after the completion of the Wade Mountain was to wait for a chance that belongs to him. He is gone, presumably he has gotten the opportunity he has been waiting for for years."

Everyone nodded, and a cousin of Charlie’s generation asked: "Grandpa, is there anything important that you let us over today?"

When the old man called the entire Wade family’s direct descendants for a meeting last time, and decided to move the ancestral grave, the Wade family’s family business was too big after all. The children were in charge of various ministries and scattered across the country. If it was not an extremely important matter, there was no need to Everyone got together with great difficulty.

Lord Wade sighed and said: "At the beginning, the old master told me that after the dilemma of Wade’s sleepy shoal was broken, he would have the opportunity to soar into the sky and rise to the next level, but I still couldn’t understand it, Wade Mountain is Where is the opportunity to soar into the sky."

Everyone looked at each other for a while.

The current strength of the Wade Family ranks second among the big families in the country, second only to the Banks Family. If one were to rise to the next level, wouldn’t it mean to surpass the Banks Family and become the first family in the country?

As a result, everyone was a little excited.

Charlie’s third uncle, Myles, said: "Dad, did the old master give some general clues? For example, where will this opportunity appear? Who is it? Or through what can I find relevant clues?"

Lord Wade shook his head and said: "The old master only said that the Wade family will usher in a god-given opportunity, but as to what the opportunity is and where to look for it, he didn’t confide half a word, just said that it is a secret opportunity that should not be revealed!"

Corran Wade smacked his lips and said, "Then this range is too broad. We can’t catch clues if we want to!"

Lord Wade said: "If you can’t catch it, you have to find a way to take the initiative and search for it!"

After speaking, Lord Wade said again: "I have been thinking about a question for the past two days, that is, how can we surpass the Banks Family in the Wade family."

"Over the Banks Family?"

All the descendants of the Wade family, when you look at me and when I look at you, they all think this incident is almost a fantasy.

Compared with the Banks Family, the Wade family is similar, and the comprehensive strength of the Banks Family is about 20% higher than that of the Wade family.

However, because the Banks Family’s and Wade family’s property base is too large, the difference in money between the 20% gap is also astonishing.

If the Wade family wants to surpass the Banks Family, it will be possible to increase their assets by at least a few hundred billion.

The size of the Banks Family is stronger than that of the Wade family, and the development speed is naturally faster than that of the Wade family, so the gap between the Wade family and the Banks Family is actually slowly widening.

Now wanting to go up against the trend and catch up with the Banks Family all the way is not only difficult, but more like a fantasy.

Lord Wade could not help but sighed when everyone was silent. "Twenty years ago, when Bruce was still alive, under his leadership, the Wade family almost surpassed the Banks Family. At that time, Bruce formulated a strategy to dominate the country. Eastcliff’s big family believed that the Wade family would inevitably surpass the Banks Family and become the top of the country…"

Having said that, Lord Wade was silent for a moment, his eyes full of compassion and said: "But, after Bruce has left, you people are really not as good as one…"

When the eldest son Corran Wade heard this, he was very dissatisfied and said, "Dad, it would be boring if you say that. We always say that we are not as good as Bruce and that is not as good as Bruce, but you drove away the Bruce and his family. If you didn’t drive Bruce away, maybe the Wade Family has now achieved the goal of dominating the country."

"You…" William pointed at Corran angrily, trying to yell at him, but then he put it back.

He sighed and said to everyone: "What happened back then is over. Let’s focus on the present."

Corran said, "Do you always have any good ways to shorten the distance between us and the Banks Family?"

Lord Wade hesitated for a moment, and said: "The Banks Family has always been a prosperous male. Father Banks has five sons and thirteen grandchildren, but he seems to have only two granddaughters. One of them is 22 years old this year and has reached the age of marriage, and the other As a minor, these two granddaughters are like pearls in the hands of the Banks Family. If the Wade family’s grandchildren can marry the Banks Family’s granddaughter, it will definitely help the Wade family!"

Charlie’s aunt, Cynthia Wade, said: "Dad, Bank’s granddaughter is very much loved in Bank’s family. If you want to marry her, at least it must be our eldest grandson!"

Wade’s grandson is Jon, the son of Corran.

At this time, Corran Wade sighed and said: "Cynthia, Jon has already signed a marriage contract with the Norwegian royal princess last year. The wedding will be held this summer. Almost all Eastcliff knows about this. There is no room for mediation!"

"Yeah." Charlie’s cousin Jon said: "Zara of the Banks Family, I have been in contact before. This woman has a cold personality and rarely participates in social activities. Many domestic and foreign celebrity gatherings have changed. She has never accepted the invitation from her. to pursue her is as difficult as going to heaven. What’s more, I have a marriage contract. If I go to pursue her, the Banks Family can see my motives at a glance. ……"

One of Charlie’s cousins, Brenden, the eldest son of Myles Wade, the eldest third of the Wade family, couldn’t hide his excitement and said, "Grandpa, why don’t I try?"

Corran Wade glanced at this plain-looking nephew, shook his head and said, "Brenden, the strength of the Banks Family is above us, even if you are the eldest son of William, you may not be able to enter the eyes of the Banks Family. Not to mention you?"

Myles said a little displeased: "Brother, what you said is boring. Who stipulated that Banks’s parents and granddaughters must marry someone else’s eldest son? Maybe our Brenden has this charm?"

Corran chuckled: "The third child, if you are not convinced, you can let Brenden give it a try. I’m just afraid that Brenden won’t even have a chance to meet Zara Banks. In that case, it would be a laugh."

Lord Wade couldn’t help sighing, splashing cold water and said, "I want to marry into the Banks Family, but Brenden is really too far behind."

As he said, he suddenly remembered something, his eyes flashed, he looked at Stephen Thompson, who had not spoken, and said, "Stephen, do you think that if the son of Bruce is allowed to marry the Banks Family, can he agree?"

As soon as Mr. Wade said this, the whole audience let out a surprise!

The son of Bruce, isn’t that Charlie?

In fact, as early as when Lord Wade asked Stephen Thompson to buy the Emgrand Group, to Aurous Hill to give it to Charlie, and invite Charlie to return to the family, everyone knew the news that Charlie was still alive.

Except for the old man, everyone else was very wary of Charlie, even extremely repulsive in their hearts, for fear that he would return to Eastcliff and compete with them for the Wade Family’s property and power.

Fortunately, Charlie rejected Stephen Thompson’s request and did not return to Wade’s house, so everyone breathed a sigh of relief and slowly relaxed their guard.

However, even if Charlie didn’t come back, everyone was extremely dissatisfied with the matter of the grandfather throwing hundreds of billions and giving him the Emgrand Group.

The Wade family’s assets exceed trillions, but after all, the population is large.

Charlie’s grandfather has four sons and two daughters.

Except for the second child, Bruce, who died young that year, the other three sons gave birth to seven grandchildren and six granddaughters.

Although the two daughters were married, they both held important positions in the Wade family’s financial empire. Therefore, even if they were evenly distributed, it would not be possible to reach the level of 100 billion per person under the circumstances of many children.

Therefore, Charlie got the Emgrand Group alone, which really made many Wade family members very jealous.

At that time, there were also many people who jointly opposed and strongly protested the eccentric approach of the father.

But the old man resisted the crowd and insisted on doing so on the grounds that the Wade family owed too much to Bruce’s family.

Although everyone was dissatisfied with in 10,000 in their hearts, fortunately, Charlie did not plan to return to Eastcliff to compete with them for more property, so everyone reluctantly accepted all this.

In the eyes of everyone, it is actually quite good to let Charlie be a feudal king outside, at least it will not affect their fight for the position of Wade Family Patriarch.

However, the old man actually wants Charlie to come back, and he also wants him to marry the Banks Family. Isn’t that for them to lead the wolf into the house?

Therefore, Corran Wade, blurted out: "Dad! The son of Bruce has been outside for so many years. He has not received high-end education, has not experienced family training and experience, and is completely a wild man. Let him marry the Banks Family. , Doesn’t it make people laugh out loud? And, I remember, he has already made a family in Aurous Hill!"

"Yeah, dad!" The old third Myles also hurriedly said: "Which one of our Wade family’s grandchildren is not the top domestic private school and has been studying from kindergarten to high school? Which one is not studying at a top overseas university? Which one is not from childhood? Receive the top-notch education combining Chinese and Western? Not only learning knowledge, learning business, learning management, but also learning multi-language, learning aristocratic horsemanship, learning golf, the son of the second brother, grew up in an orphanage, not even a university It’s been, how could Miss Bank’s eldest in the Banks Family look at such goods?"

Others also agreed with each other.

Stephen Thompson said blankly at this time: "Master Charlie has been to university, but he has not been in college for four years. Moreover, I have some contact with Master Charlie. In my opinion, Master Charlie has the demeanor and courage of the second master, Bruce. He is definitely a dragon and a phoenix among people!"

Jon, shouted sternly: "Thompson, there is no place for you to speak. Don’t look at who is around you, we are all surnamed Wade! You are a domestic slave with a foreign surname, what are you talking about here? ?"

Stephen Thompson said neither humble nor overbearing: "Although Thompson is not surnamed Wade, Thompson’s life was given by his second master, so Thompson had already swears that this life will belong to the Wade family, so every word I say , Have a clear conscience!"

Brenden said coldly: "You think we don’t know you? You are not loyal to the Wade family at all, you are loyal to my second uncle, so you did everything possible to hide Charlie, and you did everything possible to fool grandpa to buy him An imperial group, do you still want to fool Grandpa to get him back to Eastcliff? I think your selfishness is actually trying to help Charlie win the position of the Wade Family Patriarch, right?!"

Everyone’s expressions changed as soon as this was said!

Even Lord Wade couldn’t help being stunned.

Stephen Thompson said in a cold voice at this time: "I never thought of letting Master Charlie come back. I just tell you objectively that today’s Master Charlie is not inferior to Bruce Wade, who was so powerful in Eastcliff back then! As for the marriage, it is The master who proposed it, not me!"

"Besides, you don’t have to be frightened here. Master Charlie doesn’t want to come back at all. With my understanding of him, even if I kneel down and beg him, he will not come back, let alone abandon his wife and go with the Banks Family marriage!"

When everyone heard this, they were relieved. Won’t come back? It would be better not to come back! Lord Wade’s eyes narrowed slightly.

After pondering for a while, he said seriously: "Actually, I think if Charlie comes back, I can’t say that he can really marry Zara Banks successfully."

"How is it possible?" Corran Wade blurted out: "The Banks Family’s eyes are higher than the top, and Jon’s outstanding status may not be able to do it. He is a vulgar person who has been outside for many years, why should Banks Family be swayed?! "

Lord Wade looked at Corran Wade coldly and grinned.

Corran Wade was shaken by the old man’s glance, and he felt as if he could see through his mind at once.

Lord Wade knew in his heart that the reason why Corran Wade was here to belittle Charlie was because he was afraid that Charlie would really come back, and he was even more afraid that Charlie would really agree to marry the Banks Family.

Because of fear, so belittle. It seems to be justified, but in fact it is just to cover up his inner panic. Others also agreed at this time, everyone’s reason was simple, it was just that Charlie grew up in a humble environment and couldn’t be worthy of Miss Banks Family.

Myles said with a sneer on his face: "Dad, although Charlie is the son of my second brother, he has been the sling in the mouth of a young man for so many years. How can a sling be compared with a lady of heaven like Zara? "

Seeing everyone objected, he thought that Elder Wade snorted and said, "You? Do you know that back then, Zara’s mother, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Banks Family, wanted to find life and death for Bruce? Back then, she chased Bruce for many years. As long as Bruce nodded, she will be the second daughter-in-law of the Wade family. Today, she also mourns in front of Bruce’s grave every year. Do you understand this kind of love for the house and the Wades?"

In a word, the audience was in an uproar! Corran Wade only remembered those past events at this time. Bruce back then, in the entire Eastcliff, that is really the dominant existence. I don’t know how many wealthy daughters, I dream of marrying him, even if I am his lover.

This includes Zara’s mother and Bank’s eldest daughter.

Back then, countless men were deathly jealous of Bruce, including his eldest brother.

If the old man said that Zara’s mother loves Bruce, then Charlie and Zara’s matter is really possible…

Just when everyone in the Wade family had their own ghosts, thinking about what reasons they should use to convince the old man to give up this idea.

The old man patted the table and said excitedly: "I think if Charlie nodded in this matter, the success rate is very high!"

Cynthia Wade hurriedly said: "Dad, Charlie is already married! Do you think it is possible for the Banks Family to marry the eldest granddaughter who is like a jewel in the palm to a married man? Even if Charlie is divorced, it is a second time marriage!"

Lord Wade said indifferently: "As long as the charm is big enough, what about the third marriage, even if it is not divorced, do you know how many wealthy daughters Eastcliff had back then, would you rather give Bruce a little? They have no complaints, this is the charm of Bruce!"

Corran Wade said grimly: "Dad! Times are different! Now young people admire themselves, how can they be willing to wrong themselves?"

Lord Wade said coldly: "Will you or not? It’s not you or me. It’s the facts! How can I know if I don’t try?!"

After that, he immediately said to Stephen Thompson: "Stephen, go to Aurous Hill as soon as possible, and when you see Charlie, tell him about this matter."

Stephen Thompson said earnestly: "Master, I don’t think Master Charlie will agree."

"What?" Lord Wade frowned, pointed at the other Wade Family heirs, and asked: "They don’t want Charlie to come back, don’t you want it?"

Thompson hastily explained: "Master, you have misunderstood. I am looking forward to Young Master Wade’s return to the Wade family day and night. However, based on my understanding of Master Charlie, it is indeed impossible for him to agree to marry the Banks Family. He is very attentive to his current wife. When talking about the marriage, don’t forget that he and Miss Sun’s already have a marriage contract. That is the order of his parents and the words of the matchmaker. Master Charlie counts. Miss Stefanie who considers the Sun family will not consider Zara from the Banks Family either!"

"f*ck…"

Everyone thought of a fact that they had ignored for many years.

As early as when Charlie was young, he had already been engaged to Miss Daisy Sun, who is now the big star Stefanie!

Lord Wade suddenly cast a golden light in his eyes, and said excitedly: "Oh! I am dull! It turns out that the opportunity to soar into the sky that the old master said is on Charlie!"

Others looked at Lord Wade, wondering why he suddenly said this.

Lord Wade sighed at this time: "Although the strength of the Sun family is much weaker than that of the Banks Family, but the Sun family is less! Orrin owns 25.5% of the Sun Group’s shares! This does not count as his other assets. Adding up is afraid that it will reach the trillion level, even if there is no one, it will be infinitely close. The most perfect thing is that he has only one daughter, and everything about him in the future will belong to his daughter, in other words, it will also be his son-in-law!"

Everyone was to death with jealousy. real or fake? So Charlie has been outside for so many years, and he still carries the marriage contract with Miss Sun’s family? !

This is too damn enviable, right? !

At this moment, the old man stood up excitedly and said to Stephen Thompson: "Stephen, give you a task, I don’t care what you use, within half a year, Charlie must divorce the woman in Aurous Hill, and then return to the family. !"

Stephen Thompson nodded: "Master, I must go all out."

The other Wade family members were all annoyed.

According to the current trend, it depends on whether the old man must get Charlie back.

Moreover, once Charlie comes back, he is very likely to become the son-in-law of the Sun family, and also likely to become the son-in-law of the Banks Family.

At that time, he had become a real person in the Wade Family who could make ends meet.

This is an unacceptable situation for other cousins!

All of a sudden, everyone began to think desperately about the countermeasures.

Lord Wade’s mood suddenly cleared up, and he could already determine that the opportunity for the Wade Family to take off that the old master Orion Exeor said was Charlie.

This immediately solved the doubts that had troubled him for four years and made him feel good.

So he laughed, stood up, and said loudly, "Okay, I’ll be here today, let’s end the meeting!"

Everyone’s expressions were a little strange, but no one dared to say anything against it, but everyone had their own ghosts in their hearts. The vast majority of them were unwilling to see Charlie return to the Wade family in high profile.

After the meeting ended, Stephen Thompson returned to his office and just sat down in his seat, he received a call from Charlie.

With joy in his heart, he hurriedly connected to the phone and asked respectfully: "Master, how do you think of calling me?"

Charlie asked, "Steward Thompson, is it convenient for you to speak now?"

"Convenient." Stephen Thompson hurriedly said, "I’m in my own office. It’s very safe and confidential. You can say anything."

Charlie gave a hum, and said lightly: "I am in Eastcliff and want to see you. Do you have time?"

Stephen Thompson asked in surprise, "Master, have you come to Eastcliff? When did it happen?"

Charlie said: "I have been here for two days, come over and do some things, plan to go back tomorrow, I want to see you before I leave."

Stephen Thompson immediately said, "It’s okay, young master, please move to the Sweetwater Teahouse in the Hillcrest Guild Hall. That’s the next industry."

Charlie said: "Okay, then I will pass now."

Stephen Thompson hurriedly said, "Let’s set off immediately!"

Hillcrest Guild Hall was a Quintong dynasty building. It was used to entertain people from Hillcrest area who went to Eastcliff to rush for the exam. It is a bit similar to the Quintong Dynasty Heathbrook office in Eastcliff. Later, it gradually developed into old Eastcliff people listening to music and tea. Great place.

Stephen Thompson invested in a teahouse in Hillcrest Guild Hall. This teahouse is antique and charming. Stephen Thompson often comes here to rest or entertain friends on weekdays.

With Stephen Thompson’s current status as the chief steward of the Wade family, he is considered to be the number one person in Eastcliff. In addition to the top families, the patriarchs of other families have to be respectful in front of him, so his teahouse business is very Well, many people with good looks like to come to join in.

When Charlie arrived at Hillcrest Guild Hall, Stephen Thompson had already arrived one step ahead of him.

He personally greeted him at the door, seeing Charlie coming with a woman wearing a mask, stunned.

Stephen Thompson has been cultivating in Eastcliff for many years and has extraordinary insight into many things. He can almost see at a glance that the woman wearing a mask who came with Charlie is Miss Stefanie Sun.

At this moment, Stephen Thompson was extremely happy and said excitedly: "Master and Miss Sun, how did you two meet together?"

Stefanie smiled and said, "Uncle Thompson, I’m all dressed up like this, and I can’t hide from you!"

Stephen Thompson smiled and said, "Ms. Sun has an extraordinary temperament. How can a mask cover it."

After that, Stephen Thompson hurriedly said again: "Young Master, Miss Sun, it is not convenient to speak here, please follow me to the backyard!"

Sweetwater Tea House is divided into front yard, middle yard and back yard. They are all typical antique wooden buildings. There is also a stage inside. People often talk about cross talk or sing Peking opera here.

The front yard and the middle yard are both open to the outside world. Members of the tea house can consume here, but the back yard is not open to the outside world. This is Stephen Thompson’s private domain, which is extremely confidential.

Stephen Thompson respectfully invited Charlie and Stefanie into the private living room in the backyard.

After entering, Stephen Thompson immediately distracted all the service staff, personally invited Charlie and Stefanie to sit down on the sofa, and at the same time personally used his set of precious Jianzhu tea set to make a pot of tea for the two.

After passing the fragrant tea cup to the two of them, Stephen Thompson couldn’t hide his excitement and said, "Master, I really didn’t expect you to come to Eastcliff, and you are still with Miss Sun… "

Stephen Thompson had actually longed for Charlie to be willing to come back, and he had also longed for Charlie to come together with Stefanie.

He has been in Eastcliff for many years, and he knows the situation of Wade family and other big families very well.

Based on his mastery of the entire Eastcliff family situation, he felt that the best choice for Charlie was to divorce his current wife, and then leave the small city of Aurous Hill, come to Eastcliff, and get his identity of the young master, and then marry Stefanie openly.

In Stephen Thompson’s opinion, no one in this world is more suitable for Charlie than Stefanie. The two of them are simply a match made in heaven.

This is not only because Charlie and Stefanie originally had a marriage contract, but also because Orrin is a righteous person, and their family of three values love and righteousness.

More importantly, the Sun family has extraordinary strength and only has one only daughter. If Charlie marries Stefanie, it is equivalent to putting half of the Sun family group behind him.

In that way, Charlie is not only the second young master of the Wade family, but also the son of Uncle Orrin, no one can match in Eastcliff.

Therefore, now that he saw Charlie and Stefanie together, he was very excited.

Charlie said lightly at this time: "I came to Eastcliff this time mainly to take a look at Uncle Orrin. Didn’t he have a bad health some time ago, so I came to see him."

Stephen Thompson was shocked and blurted out: "Master, Chairman Sun suddenly recovered from a serious illness, and the whole person looks a lot younger on TV. Should you help from behind?"

Stephen Thompson paid no less attention to Charlie. Although he didn’t know many things, he still heard about Charlie being regarded as a master in Aurous Hill. He knew that the second young master had some abilities that ordinary people did not have. .

Facing Stephen Thompson’s problem, Charlie smiled slightly, nodded gently, and said, "I also got a good medicine by chance, so I rushed over to take it to Uncle Orrin. Fortunately, the good medicine worked well."

Stephen Thompson trembled and said with emotion: "Master, the effect of your good medicine is more than good! It can be described as superb! Having lived for so many years, I have never heard of any medicine that can cure it. Good for advanced pancreatic cancer. From this we can see that your good medicine is definitely a miracle medicine!"

Charlie nodded noncommitantly and looked at Stephen Thompson seriously: "Steward Thompson, I have prepared a copy of this good medicine for you. If you need it in the future, I will definitely deliver it to you."

Rejuvenation pills, Charlie has them.

If it is really necessary, he can take it out and give it to Stephen Thompson at any time.

But the reason why he said he would wait until Stephen Thompson needed it was that he wanted to use Rejuvenation Pill to increase Stephen Thompson’s reliability.

It was not that he had doubts about Stephen Thompson, but that he felt that it was always right to be cautious under any circumstances.

Stephen Thompson hangs with the Rejuvenation Pill, and Stephen Thompson’s loyalty to him will inevitably increase.

As soon as Stephen Thompson heard this, his whole expression was stunned, and he immediately thanked him: "Master, with your words, you will die without regret when you go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire!"

Stephen Thompson is not only a loyal person, but also a smart person.

Although he didn’t know exactly what Rejuvenation Pill was, he could also get a glimpse of it through Orrin’s performance.

First of all, the good medicine Charlie said must be a miracle medicine that can cure all diseases. Even advanced pancreatic cancer, a severe disease with a fatality rate of almost 100%, can be cured. Then there may be no cure in this world.

Secondly, Orrin’s whole body state on TV is better than when he was healthy, which proves that this good medicine can not only cure diseases, but also prolong life.

With these two effects, it can almost be called the world’s treasure.

But now, Charlie actually promised to prepare a copy for himself, which not only made him excited, but also moved him extremely.

Charlie nodded lightly and asked Stephen Thompson, "Steward Thompson, I came to see you this time to know the details of my parents being forced to leave and the murder. Do you have any more clues? For example, behind the scenes. Who is it?"

Stephen Thompson hesitated for a moment, and said, "Master, at the outset, your father clearly offended the Rothschild family, which has dominated the West for many years, but actually offended the entire Eastcliff family."

Charlie frowned and asked him: "Why would my father offend the entire Eastcliff family?"

Stephen Thompson sighed and said, "Back then, your father led the Wade family to start transnational finance and trade under the tide of opening up the market economy. At that time, many large families in China knew nothing about overseas financial markets. It is very traditional physical trade, such as exporting some domestic products to overseas, and then importing some products from overseas to return to China. This kind of transnational trade is the most basic. Our ancestors have been doing this since the Ming and Moore Dynasties, even in the Moore Dynasty. Our country has become the largest foreign trade country in the world. Shanghai Port, one or two thousand years ago, can be said to be the busiest trading port in the world…"

Speaking of this, Stephen Thompson sighed and said, "However, until your father was young, the foreign trade of our domestic entrepreneurs was almost the same as that of the Ming and Moore Dynasties, with little technical content, while Europeans and Americans have already played multinational finance. It’s supernatural, stocks, futures, oil, gold, private equity funds, hedge funds, venture capital, these are the housekeeping skills of Europe and the United States…"

"At the time, Asian countries were still relying on the hard-produced goods of workers to go overseas to exchange for money. When a little bit of little money was accumulated, their hedge funds went directly to Asia to wreak havoc with a lot of hot money. The financial turmoil can also legally steal the fruits of labor in Asian countries for years or even decades, causing a country’s financial collapse, stock market collapse, and property market collapse…"

"Back then, the Rothschild family aimed at the blood-sucking goal of the big family in China. When everyone could only be slaughtered by others, it was your father who stood up and organized the entire Eastcliff family to work together against Rothschild. The Wade family finally caused the Rothschild family to retreat in embarrassment and dare not come to China for ten years…"

When Charlie heard this, he couldn’t help frowning: "According to what you said, the Eastcliff families should thank my father. Why does my father offend them?"

Hearing Charlie’s question, Stephen smiled bitterly, and said in a sad tone: "Master, most people in this world are like this. They don’t know how to be grateful, and they will depend on others and enjoy them only when they need others. Others give themselves help and support, but as soon as they don’t need others, they will immediately turn their faces, and even complain that others have robbed them of the limelight."

Stephen said with emotion, "You don’t know. At that time, your father led them with Ross. When the Rothshilde family fought fiercely, they were very flattering, and even took the initiative to form a Eastcliff business alliance and elected your father as the first chairman of the alliance."

"But when your father defeated the Rothschild family, they again Immediately disbanded the business alliance, and even vilified your father’s failure to operate, missed the opportunity to defeat the Rothschild family, and even maliciously slandered behind the scenes, saying that your father and the Rothschild family had joined forces to cheat the major families of Eastcliff interest "

Charlie heard here, could not help but clenched fist, red with rage, thundered a low voice: "These people, it is too much, "

Stephen sighed:" hey Master ah, employing forward! , No need to look like people from behind, in every big family in Eastcliff, it is everywhere! Back then, your father, was a hero who resisted the Rothschild family, suddenly became the object of envy and slander of everyone in Eastcliff. Your father is too good!"

Stephen said here, he paused slightly, and continued: "The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. This is an eternal principle. After all, he is too good, so, The entire Eastcliff family turned their guns at him."

"The Rothschilds saw him become a target of public criticism, and immediately made a comeback, and they were also very insidious. They publicly declared that they were the Rothschilds, the Wade family, and him. His personal grievances, naturally let all other aristocratic families watch the fire from the other side!"

Stephen’s tone became more and more angry: "The old man saw that the Wade family was going to be the target of the Rothschild family alone, and there were even a lot of Eastcliff behind. Other families waited for an opportunity to stab the knife, so they had to expel your father from the Wade family, and announced to the public that your father had nothing to do with the Wade family, so your father would take you and your mother to leave Eastcliff, Go to Aurous Hill."

Charlie’s expression was very gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said: "This incident is that the entire Eastcliff family betrayed the Wade family, and then the Wade family chose to betray my father, and finally pushed my father out as the scapegoat, Our family of three bears the anger of the Rothschild family alone."

Stephen nodded lightly, and said with red eyes: "It was indeed like this back then."

Charlie’s eyes were full of solemnity, and he said coldly: "It’s all. A group of bastards who crossed the river and demolished bridges and fell into trouble, I swear by Charlie, one of these bastards counts as one, and I will make them pay for it!"

Stephen hurriedly said, "Master, don’t be impulsive! This happened back then. Except for the Sun family, all other families have participated in Eastcliff. From the Banks Family, which has been thriving in these years, to the other small families whose assets barely exceed 10 billion, all betrayed your father without exception. You must not Become their public enemy!"

Charlie said with a resolute expression: "I am not a timid person. These people, even the Wade family, are all accomplices who killed my parents. I will not easily let them go!"

After speaking, he looked at Stephen and said seriously: "Steward Thompson, you don’t need to worry too much. I’m not a fool. When I’m under-fed and lacking in strength, I will not directly go against Eastcliff’s big family, I’ll try my best, save energy, and give them a surprise!"

Stephen sighed lightly, nodded and said, "Master, it’s not just that you want to avenge the second master and the second wife.

I am looking forward to this day for a long time. If you have any needs, I am willing to go through fire and water for this!" Charlie nodded and said: "Steward Thompson, if there is anything that needs your help, I will definitely tell you."

Stephen hurriedly said, "Master, I have a small suggestion below. I wonder if you would like to listen to it."

Charlie said, "Please tell me."

Stephen said , "Master, I want Eastcliff to let those who fail your father. People pay the price, you must first hold the Wade Family firmly in your hands, and then formulate a detailed and complete plan to destroy these families one by one!"

Charlie asked him: "If I hold the Wade Family in my hands , Which family do you think I am going to defeat first?"

"Banks Family!"

Stephen said without hesitation: "Banks Family is the strongest. Killing them is equivalent to achieving half of the goal. Moreover, back then The group of people who stabbed your father secretly were all gathered by the Banks Family. They had formed an anti-Wade alliance in private, and the Banks Family was the leader."

"The anti-Wade alliance?" Charlie sneered, "Okay." An anti-leaf alliance! Just four words, I will not give up with the Banks Family!"

Stephen said, "By the way, Master, today the master convened a meeting with all his protagonists and mentioned you and the Banks Family."

"Oh?" Charlie frowned and asked him, "What did you say?"

Stephen glanced at Stefanie, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I just said straight away. The old master helped Wade family fix it. Nathaniel Wade, the master has been waiting for the Wade Family to take off for the second time. This time the old master also left. He pinned the Wade Family’s hope of taking off on you, so he wants you to come back and ask you to follow The Banks Family to be married."

"Banks Family?!" Charlie and Stefanie both looked shocked and questioned in unison.

"For him, it is the Banks Family!" Stephen sighed and said, "Miss Zara of the Banks Family is very important in the Banks Family. Whoever marries her will definitely get a lot of resources from the Banks Family. He wants you to go, but let me persuade you."

After speaking, he glanced at Stefanie again and said embarrassingly: "Master also said, if the Banks Family is not good, Miss Sun is also an excellent candidate."

Stefanie blushed immediately.

Charlie said in a cold voice, "When my father was accused of being accused by thousands of people, he instead of helping our family of three shelter us from the wind and rain, he drove us out. Now he wants me to help the Wade family take off. It’s just a pipe dream. ! "

Stephen Thompson nodded his head and said:" Master, master approach is certainly a bit too much, but you also unnecessary too angry, on the contrary that was a good opportunity to bring counted on the meter, you could have promised him, with Miss Sun complete engagement, then Take the opportunity to ask him for more resources from the Wade Family. If you can become the next Patriarch of the Wade Family and deal with the Banks Family, you will definitely increase your chances of winning!"

"Become the Patriarch of the Wade Family?"

Charlie smiled indifferently, and said with a little disdain: "I have no interest in the Patriarch of the Wade Family."

Stephen hurriedly said, "Master, don’t forget, Wade The family is the second largest family in Eastcliff, and even the second largest family in the country. If you can get the Wade family, then the distance between you and the Banks Family will be infinitely closer!"

Charlie waved his hand and said, "Steward Thompson, finally One day, I will use my own hands to defeat the Banks Family and all other families that have failed my father! I will rely on my own strength to let them kneel before my parents’ grave to confess!"

Stephen sighed "Master, if you get the Wade Family, you will come sooner on this day!"

Charlie said coldly, "I don’t want to return to the Wade Family, because when that day comes, even the Wade Family will have to Kneel!"

Stephen was frightened by Charlie’s determined attitude and cold aura.

At this moment, he saw Bruce’s shadow on Charlie’s body.

It was also at this moment that he gave up his plan to persuade Charlie to return to the Wade Family and fight for the head of the Wade Family.

Because he knew that the Wade family was not worthy!

The Wade family was not good enough for Bruce back then, and now they are not good enough for Bruce’s son!

Therefore, he immediately stated to Charlie: "Master, from now on, I will listen to your instructions. If you need it, I can leave Wade’s house at any time, and focus on being with you!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Now Don’t worry, but in the future, I might really need Steward Thompson, for you to leave Wade’s house and come out to help me."

Charlie also wants to take Ichiro Kobayashi to Japan quickly before the arrival of the Lunar New Year, to thoroughly understand Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. He took it in his own hands, and let Kobayashi Pharmaceutical’s horsepower to produce Nova Dias for himself, and then develop a liver-protecting drug by himself, quickly seizing the global market.

The pharmaceutical industry is related to human health. As long as there is core technology, profitability is not a problem at all, and it can easily become a giant multinational group.

If you develop Oracle Pharmaceutical into the world’s top pharmaceutical company, neither the Wade family nor the Banks Family will be able to compete with them.

Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals has several production bases in Japan with huge production capacity. It is definitely unrealistic to move all of them back to China. Therefore, a reliable person is needed to help him stare in Japan as the chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

At that time, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical will have to be renamed Oracle Pharmaceutical, and it is certain that Ichiro Kobayashi’s straw bag cannot be the chairman.

Therefore, Stephen became the most suitable candidate in Charlie’s eyes.

Although Stephen didn’t know what Charlie wanted to do, he didn’t hesitate to say, "I will listen to your dispatch at any time!"

Charlie nodded and said, "I’ll be here today, Steward Thompson, I Go back with my wife first. I will have to go back to Aurous Hill tomorrow."

Stephen asked in surprise, "Master, are you leaving so soon?"

Charlie said, "I still have a lot to do. It’s late."

Stephen said: "Then I’ll take you and Miss Sun out!"

Charlie said, "Oh, yes, the tea you made is good. Give me some. I’ll go back and send my old man, he bought a bunch of junk tea from the deceptive tea seller on WeChat. I can’t return without bringing some."

Stephen hurriedly said, "Master, wait a moment, I will arrange for someone to bring it over!"

Soon, a teahouse manager Carrying a few exquisite gift boxes and walked over quickly.

Stephen said to Charlie: "Master, here are the best teas. You can bring it back and give Mr. Wilson a taste. If you like it, I will mail you some regularly. "

Charlie took the tea and thanked him: "Steward Thompson, you are interested, thank you."

Stephen hurriedly bowed and said, "Don’t dare to be" bid farewell to Stephen, Charlie and Stefanie returned to the Sun family villa together.

On the way, Stefanie remained silent, as if something was on her mind.

Seeing her beautiful brows were always frowning, Charlie couldn’t help but ask her: "

Daisy, what do you think?" Stefanie returned to his senses and said, "Charlie, you and Claire have a relationship. Is it really good?"

Charlie asked in amazement : "Why did you suddenly ask about this?" Stefanie said, "I’m just curious, and also a little worried about it."

"Worry about what?"

"Worry about your relationship if it is true? What should I do later?"

Charlie smiled slightly and asked her: "Have you ever thought about what you will do in the future before meeting me?"

Stefanie nodded: "I thought about it, before I met you Before, I felt that I must find you. If I can’t find you, I’ll stay single. Anyway, I don’t feel much about other men."

Charlie asked, "If you really can’t find me, you can’t keep going. Single to 30 or 40 years old?"

Stefanie said seriously: "Don’t say 30 or 40, what about 50 or 60 years old? My life is already fulfilled, so I won’t be wronged just because I need a man. So I’d rather not chant, if I can’t find you, then I might spend most of my life traveling around the world. When I’m old, I find a place I like to settle down, grow flowers, grow grass, and raise small animals. I donated all the family properties before, so it would be good for a lifetime."

Charlie’s persuasion reached his lips and swallowed it back.

At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had left an indelible mark on Stefanie’s life. No matter whether he would be with her in the future, this mark could not be removed by him.

This is what I owe her, and it is also an unshirkable responsibility.

It’s just that, at the moment, he still can’t figure out how he should resolve the relationship between this girl and himself for more than 20 years.

That night, Angie personally cooked and cooked a table of rich and delicious meals.

Orrin took out the top Maotai he saved for Stefanie’s wedding and had a drink with Charlie.

Charlie was about to leave, and both of them were a little bit sad.

But the two also knew very well that Charlie not only had a small family of his own in Aurous Hill, but also started his own business in Aurous Hill.

Charlie did not go to the Emgrand Group given by the Wade family a few times. He did not take any money from the Emgrand Group;

Charlie did not spend much for the 10 billion given by the Wade family, and he spent almost all the money later. Earn it yourself, or taken it from Kobayashi Pharmaceutical.

Now Oracle Pharmaceutical has become famous in China, and Oracle Nova Dias has become famous both at home and abroad for its powerful medicinal effects in a short period of time.

After trying this magical stomach medicine, many foreigners are crazy about purchasing and preparing to take it back to their country and share it with their loved ones.

This has further led to the popularity of Oracle Nova Dias.

Currently, Nova Dias has been in short supply. Distributors across the country are holding large amounts of cash, hoping to get more cash.

Following the development, Oracle Nova Dias is likely to become the world’s best-selling and most well-known stomach medicine.

The practicability and applicability of stomach medicine are very wide. People all over the world, regardless of age, gender, or race, will have this aspect.

Therefore, this also means that Oracle Pharmaceutical’s future development prospects are immeasurable.

Both husband and wife believed that if one day Charlie could mass produce the magical rejuvenating pill, then Charlie would definitely become the richest person in the world, not one of them.

Therefore, they also know that for Charlie now, Aurous Hill is his base, his base camp, and the cornerstone of his personal career soaring!

Early the next morning, Charlie was about to say goodbye to Stefanie’s family, and then he took a taxi to the station, but unexpectedly, Orrin insisted on driving him personally.

Angie and Stefanie were walking with him.

Charlie didn’t want them to spend a lot of trouble, but couldn’t stand the hospitality, so he agreed.

On the road, Orrin drove his Rolls-Royce sedan, Angie sat in the passenger seat, and Charlie and Stefanie sat in the back row.

Stefanie’s mood has always been a little depressed, but since her parents are in the car, she didn’t speak, and she seemed to worry about it all the way.

Seeing the outline of the airport can be seen outside the window, Stefanie plucked up the courage to stretch out her hand, quietly grabbed Charlie’s palm, and her little hand squeezed Charlie’s hand firmly.

Charlie turned his head to look subconsciously, and found that Stefanie’s eyes were stubbornly and resentful looking at him, and he couldn’t help feeling a bit of guilt in his heart.

Rolls-Royce stopped steadily at the gate of the departure floor of the airport. Charlie gently took his hand out of Stefanie’s hand and said to the three of them: "Uncle Orrin, Angie, and Daisy, you just Don’t get out of the bus. The airport is crowded and it’s not so good to be seen by people, especially the girls , who are public figures." Stefanie said hurriedly, "I can wear a mask!"

Angie said at this time: "If it’s OK, even if you wear them Masks, you can only send Charlie to the security checkpoint, there is not much distance in total, so don’t take this risk."

Orrin also nodded and said: "Yes, don’t cause your Charlie trouble."

"Okay." Stefanie nodded slightly, looked at Charlie, and said: "Charlie, remember to tell me after you board the plane, and tell me after landing."

Charlie smiled: "Okay. Yes, I know, don’t worry." After that, Charlie got out of the car and took a small bag from the trunk.

Afterwards, he waved goodbye to the Sun family of three through the window of the car, turned around and entered the airport.

As soon as he entered the airport, he received a call from Loreen: "Charlie, are you at the airport?"

Charlie said, "I’m here, and I’m going through the security check.?"

Loreen hurriedly said, "Then you go in first., I’m in a traffic jam here, it may take about 20 minutes, I should be in time."

Charlie said, "Then see you during a break or at the boarding gate, if it is not possible, you can also see it on the plane.

" No problem!"

Charlie hung up the phone, went through the security check alone and came to the t3 terminal.

The t3 terminal of Eastcliff Airport is very large, with many luxury shops in it. Basically, major international brands have stores here.

Charlie thought that he only prepared some tea from Stephen for the old man, but he hadn’t prepared gifts for his wife and mother-in-law Elaine.

When I set off, my mother-in-law still flattered herself to bring her some gifts. Seeing that she hadn’t been a demon recently, and being respectful to herself, she really wanted to give her some sweetness.

As for his wife, Claire, let alone, it is natural to carefully prepare a gift for her.

So he took advantage of this time to go shopping in the commercial street of the airport.

Because Charlie has very low material requirements in his daily life, he couldn’t think of what gifts should be given to his wife and mother-in-law for a while.

Thinking that women of any age like bags, Charlie walked into the Hermès store without hesitation.

The price disparity of Hermes is very large. The cheaper price is about 100,000, but this is only a starting point. Their high-end products can be expensive to millions.

Charlie was a bit dismissive of the arrogant cabinet sister in the store because of his ordinary clothes, but she didn’t say anything malicious, but her attitude was somewhat unattractive.

Charlie didn’t pay too much attention. He looked around in the store, and he took a fancy to the large limited edition crocodile leather handbag in the glass showcase.

This handbag is the classic orange color of Hermès. The leather texture is very perfect, and the workmanship is also very elegant. It is very suitable for casual use or business use.

Charlie greeted the cabinet sister and asked, "Hello, I want this bag, please wrap it up for me, please."

The cabinet sister frowned and said, "Sir, the price of this bag is 580,000." Charlie hummed and said, "No problem, I want it." The cabinet sister said again, "Sir, sorry. , Buying this bag requires distribution."

Charlie asked in surprise: "What does distribution mean? Can this bag be purchased directly?" The cabinet sister smiled contemptuously: "Sir, you are the first Come to our Hermès next time? Haven’t you bought anything in our Hermès before?"

Charlie nodded, "No, why? What’s the problem?"

Sister cabinet hummed, "A lot of Hermès bags are not something you can buy. I bought them. You can pick, choose, and buy at will, but you can buy the basic items and basic items under 300,000, but the items above 300,000 are basically limited editions!"

"Don’t look at the price of this bag in the store. Five hundred and eighty thousand, but as long as you take it out, you can immediately sell for seven to eight hundred thousand. Therefore, if you want to buy this bag, you must be a senior member of Hermes and make an appointment with our store manager in advance. You can; or, you have to buy a certain amount of other items, and other items cannot be popular items, and you can buy this bag if you have enough of 500,000 ." Charlie frowned: "According to what you mean, I If you want to buy this bag, you have to buy 500,000 other things first?"

"That is right." The cabinet sister smiled and laughed: "Hermes all over the world follow this rule, don’t you know it? Or you just want to Try your luck and want to cheat this bag out of our store to make the difference?"

For Hermes, its limited-edition handbags have an amazing high preservation rate.

Even many styles are more expensive to sell in the second-hand market than first-hand, and the reason is the hunger marketing of Hermès.

Other brands can buy things for money, but Hermès can’t.

Because the outside price is much more expensive than in the store, if you want to buy something from their store according to the price, you must buy hundreds of thousands or even millions of items.

In this way, if you want to get a limited package, you need to pay more than one million.

However, Hermès is also very smart. If it is a distribution, you can’t buy their hot-selling money, but can only buy their slow-moving money.

Unsalable money is very nonsense. For example, some 18k gold rings cost about 1,000, but because of the Hermes mark, they will sell for 50,000, 80,000, or even more than 100,000.

Such a ring, even if it is bought and sold out, no one wants to buy it, unless it is transferred at a very low discount.

Charlie didn’t get angry after he understood the rules of Hermes. Since they have this rule, then he just followed the rules.

So Charlie said: "In this case, I can buy other things for

500,000, right?" her eyes lit up when she heard this, but she didn’t expect Charlie to be a secret rich man with 500,000. Goods, I’m too lazy to bargain, just ready to ask for it?

When she heard this, she changed her indifference and hurried forward, and said respectfully: "Sir, I will show you the things that can be used for distribution in our shop. You can see what you need."

Charlie points He nodded and said: "I just saw a common style handbag, the price seems to be around 160,000, can that be used for distribution?"

"Yes." The cabinet sister said without hesitation: " The price of that bag is 158,888, so you need another 340,000 or so."

Charlie was about to look at the others. At this time, a woman’s voice came from the door: "Tanaka , I want to see Hermes!" Then, another man’s voice came: "Don’t look, we are going to the boarding gate."

The Spoiled woman pleaded: "! There half an hour before boarding it, took me around Well," the man said helplessly: "Well, can only visit twenty minutes!"

"Tanaka, a very kind of you"!

Right Then, a pair of young man and woman stepped in.Charlie recognized the man at a glance. Isn’t he the same Koichi Tanaka who had been with Nanako Ito before? How could he appear here

At this moment, Koichi Tanaka’s attention was all on the fashionable and somewhat coquettish woman beside him.

So he didn’t find Charlie in the store. Since the two spoke Chinese, Charlie speculated that Tanaka’s female companion should be Chinese. After the two came in, the woman took Tanaka and looked around the shop.

Immediately afterwards, she pointed to the Hermès limited edition handbag that Charlie had already bought for his wife,

and said coquettishly: "Koichi , I want this bag!" Tanaka said embarrassingly, "My dear, we This time I came to Eastcliff to find a famous doctor for the eldest lady, not for shopping, and I didn’t find a famous doctor. I don’t know how to go back. If you really want to buy something, you can wait until you return to Japan and I will bring it. You go to Tokyo to see."

The woman reluctantly said: "I don’t want to see in Tokyo, I want this one! You have to believe in fate when you buy a bag, and you must take it when you encounter it, otherwise it will be very difficult. Maybe I won’t be able to buy it anymore!"

Tanaka said helplessly: "I have a difficult task on me. I can’t bring you with me. It’s already a violation of the rules to bring you here quietly. If you have a high profile For shopping, it’s hard for me to go back and explain to the president!" The woman hummed, "I was a Eastcliff native before immigrating to Japan. If your president asks, you can tell him that I am just right. I also want to go back to my hometown to see my relatives. As for shopping, you can also say that I bought it myself."

Then, the woman took Tanaka Koichi’s arm and pleaded: "Koichi, I really like this bag. Buy it for me, okay? I beg you."

Tanaka hesitated for a moment, and said helplessly: "Okay, okay, but you must remember that after you go back, don’t show off to the people around you, let alone this bag. I bought it in Eastcliff, do you understand?"

The woman smiled happily and said, "I know!"

After speaking, he immediately waved at the cabinet sister next to Charlie: "Beauty, I want this bag, help me get it!"

The cabinet sister said apologetically: "Sorry miss, this bag has been purchased. Mr. has decided, and he is now picking up the goods." As she said, the cabinet sister made a very respectful gesture with her palm facing Charlie next to her.

Charlie didn’t even bother to look back at them. He just looked at the counter in front of him and said to the cabinet sister, "Thank you for helping me get two scarfs of 30,000 and the men’s belt of 20,000. "The cabinet sister nodded respectfully, and immediately helped him take out the things.

Seeing this, the woman said angrily: "Hey, didn’t he have finished picking? Since he hasn’t even finished picking the goods, it’s still not the checkout? We can just swipe the card now!" Then she So he hurriedly said to Tanaka Koichi: "Koichi, take your card out!"

Tanaka said embarrassingly: "Since the man is scheduled first, let’s change to another one."

"No!" The woman Hurriedly blurted out: "I want this one! I just saw this one!"

After that, she pointed to Charlie and said to Tanaka Koichi: "Koichi, you give him a few dollars for the benefit, Let him transfer this bag to me, okay!"

Tanaka really couldn’t stand the other party’s soft and hard foam and coquettishness, so he had to say to Charlie: "This sir, my girlfriend has taken a fancy to this bag. If you can give it to us, I am willing to give you one hundred thousand for a benefit. I don’t know if you are willing to bargain?"

Charlie waved his hand without looking back.

The woman said angrily: "Hey! You don’t have to do anything, just make 100,000 in vain, where is there such a good thing? You didn’t even agree, do you want the lion to speak out?"

Charlie didn’t bother to care about her. Continue to say to the cabinet sister: "Come on, bring me this fifty-eight women wallet."

"Hey!" The woman did not expect Charlie to completely ignore her words, and said angrily: "My boyfriend is a senior assistant to the Ito family in Japan! It is the confidant of Ito Yuhiko, the head of the Ito family. If you offend him, you will let you in the future. Can’t eat and walk around!"

Charlie heard this and snorted: "A Japanese family is worthy to show off on my Chinese soil? Believe it or not, even if Ito Takehiko stands in front of me, as long as he dares to pretend to be forceful with me, I still beat him. Call grandpa on your knees."

"Asshole!" Koichi Tanaka, who had some guilt towards Charlie because of his girlfriend’s impoliteness, suddenly became angry.

He sternly reprimanded: "You dare to be disrespectful to Mr. Ito, is it too long?"

Charlie smiled, turned his head to look at Koichi Tanaka, and asked coldly, "Is it Tanaka? It’s been a long time."

The moment Tanaka saw Charlie, his whole person seemed to have seen a ghost.

He still clearly remembered Charlie’s one move to destroy the picture of Yamamoto Kazuki. There is no doubt that Charlie is definitely the most abnormal person he has ever seen in his life, and he did not expect to meet this evil star in the Hermes store in Eastcliff Airport.

His legs softened, he knelt on the ground with a thump, walked a few steps on the ground, and came to Charlie’s side, and said respectfully and fearfully: "Mr. Wade, I didn’t expect it to be you! I’m so sorry!"

Koichi Tanaka was naturally afraid of Charlie.

At the beginning, the Japanese national treasure level master Yamamoto Kazuki, just pretended to be a force with Charlie, he was beaten into a cripple, and he said nothing to disobey him!

Otherwise, if Charlie is unhappy, he will just abandon himself, but he can only lie down and return to Japan.

Tanaka Hiroshi forgot the woman. Seeing him suddenly kneel down and apologized to the man, he was amazed. He hurriedly stretched out his hand to get him up, and said angrily, "Koichi, are you crazy? You are Mr. Ito. In the eyes of the most promising young generation, the future is limitless, how can they kneel to a stranger?"

Tanaka angrily stretched out his hand, pulled the woman to the ground, and sternly shouted: "Presumptuous! Who made you rude in front of Mr. Wade? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Wade!"

The woman was pulled to the ground by Tanaka. With a cry, her knees were so painful that she said aggrieved: "Koichi, what do you mean?!"

As soon as Tanaka raised his hand, he slapped her and cursed: "Give me the f*cking nonsense, and apologize quickly!"

The woman was stunned by the beating, but seeing that Koichi Tanaka was so nervous, she was also a little scared, so she had to hesitate to say to Charlie: "Sir, yes…sorry, it’s all my fault… …."

Charlie was too lazy to be familiar with these two people, and said coldly: "You two will remember to me, I don’t care how many of you are in Japan to fudge, as long as you are in China, you two will give me a low profile, as the saying goes. Well said, the Raptors can’t cross the river yet, what are you two?"

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded hurriedly and begged: "Mr. Wade, I know I was wrong. From now on, I will be a low-key person, and I will teach this stupid woman to be a low-key person. Please don’t be the same as the two of us."

Charlie waved his hand disdainfully: "Go away."

When Tanaka heard Charlie say these two words, he was relieved immediately and hurriedly thanked him: "Thank you, Mr. Wade, let’s get out now, get out now…"

After that, he got up and ran out. Charlie suddenly remembered something and stopped him and said: "Wait a minute!"

Tanaka trembled in shock, and asked nervously, "Mr. Charlie, what else do you have to say?"

Charlie said indifferently: "I ask you something, and you will answer me honestly."

"Okay!" Tanaka nodded hurriedly: "Don’t worry, I must know everything!"

Charlie asked coldly, "How is your eldest lady now?"

"Miss Ito?"

When Tanaka heard Charlie’s question, his expression flashed dim, and he sighed slightly, saying: "Mr. Wade, it is true that Miss Nanako suffered very serious injuries in the battle with Miss Quinton. They saved her life, her body is not as good as before. She now recuperating in Kyoto…"

Charlie couldn’t help feeling a little nervous when he thought of Nanako Ito’s tenderness.

However, he still hid his emotions. On the surface, he asked, "Is there anything wrong? Can she still participate in the competition?"

Tanaka Hiroshi smiled bitterly: "She definitely can’t participate in the competition. The eldest lady is very weak now. She was barely able to stand a few days ago, but she couldn’t walk a few steps away. Now she rests in bed most of the time every day. If it’s good, She will take a wheelchair to bask in the sun.

Charlie suddenly saw the girl who loves to laugh, sitting in a wheelchair basking in the sun, and felt that his heart seemed to hurt.

He asked again: "Then how is her mood?"

Hiroshi Tanaka shook his head: "The eldest lady seems to have no influence on the surface, and she is happy every day, but based on my understanding of her, she should have a lot of thoughts in her heart. She talked to me a few days ago and asked me if I don’t particularly want to see people, but there are people who may never see them in my life. I don’t know what the eldest lady means, but I can see that she was very depressed at the time…"

Charlie couldn’t help but sighed and said, "She shouldn’t have played that game back then."

Tanaka didn’t expect that Charlie would feel sorry for his eldest lady.

After being stunned for a moment, he couldn’t help sighing: "Mr. Wade, you are right. At the beginning, the president and I persuaded the lady not to play that game, but the lady disagreed life and death…"

After talking, Tanaka Koichi again said: "During this time, the guild grows up and searched all the famous doctors in Japan, but they were unable to treat the young lady’s injuries. That’s why I came to Eastcliff and went to the Eastcliff National Medical Center to seek medical advice for the young lady. medicine……"

Charlie gave a hum and asked him, "How about it? Have you got it?"

"No." Hiroshi Tanaka shook his head dejectedly, and said: "Mr. Ito has offered a very high remuneration, and I hope to invite the famous doctors of the National Medical Center to Japan to treat the young lady, but they are not willing to accept it."

Charlie shook his head. On the day Nanako Ito was injured, he was watching. He knew that Nanako Ito was injured very seriously, which was far beyond the current level of Chinese and Western medicine.

So no matter it is the current top Western medicine or Chinese medicine, it is impossible to cure her. Probably, the only person in this world who can cure her is himself.

Thinking of this, Charlie remembered that he was going to Japan soon. I wonder if I can meet Nanako Ito in Kyoto this time?

If you have a chance, you must go to see her, at least, to heal her injuries.

At this time, Charlie didn’t have the mood to continue to care about with Tanaka Koichi and his girlfriend, so he waved his hand and said, "Okay, I won’t pursue this matter, you two should go quickly."

Tanaka, as he received a pardon, hurriedly bowed to Charlie, and said respectfully: "Mr. Charlie, then let’s go first…"

After that, he took the woman next to him and fled quickly.

Charlie sighed with a melancholy expression, turned around and bought some small Hermes items from the counter as a distribution.

After matching up to 500,000, he directly swiped his card to check out, carrying a bunch of Hermes gift boxes, and heading to the VIP lounge.

When Charlie arrived at the VIP lounge, Loreen had already arrived.

Seeing Charlie coming in with something to Hermes, she said with a bit of jealousy: "I said why I didn’t see you after I came, so I went to visit Hermes! Did you buy a gift for Claire? Up?"

Charlie nodded naturally: "I finally came to the big city of Eastcliff. Of course I have to buy some souvenirs for my wife."

Loreen curled her lips and said, "Charlie, I found that you are hidden deep enough, a star as big as Stefanie, and any signed photo can be sold for thousands of dollars on a second-hand website. You knew her, and I never heard you talk about it."

Charlie said indifferently: "How can I take others out as my capital to show off? Wouldn’t that betray the kindness of others to me?"

Loreen nodded slightly: "That’s what I said."

After all, she asked with some gossip: "Do you know what you two have known since childhood?"

Charlie shook his head and said, "Of course I don’t know, I actually don’t want to tell anyone, but I didn’t expect to be seen by you in Heathbrook yesterday, otherwise you wouldn’t know."

Loreen said happily: "In this way, I actually know your secrets that you didn’t even know at the beginning. Does this mean that our relationship has gone further?"

Charlie said helplessly: "What are you thinking about? I just said it just happened to be bumped by you."

Loreen snorted, "Whether it happens or not, I also know one more secret about you than at first!"

After that, she stared at Charlie’s eyes and asked: "Eh Charlie, how many secrets are there on you? It feels like you are mysterious, as if you can’t see through you at all."

Charlie didn’t want her to ask questions about this kind of question, so he cleverly ridiculed: "What else is completely invisible? That time when we went to the hot springs together, I wore a pair of swimming trunks. You can’t let you see the rest after you finish it."

Loreen blushed suddenly!

In her mind, it suddenly appeared that when Charlie was wearing swimming trunks in the hot spring hotel, that strong and perfect figure, the deer couldn’t help but jump around.

Although blushing, she still whispered shyly: "Why can’t I see the rest…"

Charlie said awkwardly: "Do you still have to ask why? We are friends, and you are my wife’s best friend, so of course I can’t show you the rest!"

Loreen lowered her head and whispered softly: "Why do you want to treat me like this? When someone was injured, didn’t you also let you see the places you shouldn’t be shown? Did you touch it?"

Charlie blurted out: "These are two different things. I was to save you, not to take advantage of you."

Loreen pouted her little mouth, rolled her eyes towards Charlie, and said, "Who knows if you are trying to take advantage? Maybe you are saving people and taking advantage, and do it both!"

As she said, she said hurriedly and seriously: "Actually, I don’t care about letting you take advantage of it. Even if you want take advantage of me, I am willing to…"

Charlie was already a little numb to Loreen’s unrelenting show of love.

So he only regarded Loreen as joking with herself, so he changed the subject and asked him: "By the way, where did your cousin Sam pedal his bicycle?"

Loreen pouted her lips in disappointment. She also knew that Charlie had been avoiding herself on emotional issues all the time, so she had become accustomed to Charlie’s attitude. Seeing him turn the topic off, she followed him and said: " I heard that I have arrived in the next town this morning, but I heard that I slept under the bridge at night and had a cold."

Charlie smiled faintly and said: "When he rides to Aurous Hill, his physical fitness should be able to move forward a lot."

Loreen chuckled: "Actually, your punishment like this is also a good thing for him. My cousin is usually arrogant and domineering. He often makes trouble for the family, but he has never suffered any losses before, so I don’t have a long memory, believe this. After this time, he will constrain a little."

Charlie nodded slightly: "If it wasn’t for your face, I would have to ask him to swallow the jade pendant during the birthday banquet, and let him have another operation to take it out. For such a person, the scar will be healed and forget the pain. , He will realize what is unforgettable by cutting the scar again."

Loreen looked at Charlie: "Knowing that you are looking at my face, I let him go. After my cousin arrives in Aurous Hill, I will take him to invite you to dinner, and let him toast you to apologize."

Charlie waved his hand: "It’s okay to eat toast or something, let him reform in Aurous Hill honestly. If he performs well, maybe he can be sent back in advance. If he does not perform well, he can extend the deadline at any time."

Loreen pursed her lips and said, "Don’t you always be so strict. If we really get together in the future, he is your brother-in-law. Although he is a cousin, he is also your brother-in-law!"

Charlie shook his head helplessly: "You have this one all day long…"

"Hehe." Loreen said with a smile: "Who makes me like you? Anyway, I’m always ready. If you figure it out someday, please find me anytime!"

Charlie ignored her. He looked up at the big screen and said, "Hey, it seems that our flight has already started to board first-class and business-class passengers. Let’s go."

Loreen gave a hum, and while standing up to pack her luggage, she asked casually: "Did you tell Claire that we will go back together today?"

Charlie nodded: "I said it on WeChat last night."

Loreen asked with a smile: "I was not jealous at first, right?"

"Why is this jealous?" Charlie said: "She knew that I was attending your grandma’s birthday banquet, so I told her directly that you just want to come back, and you booked the ticket for me."

Loreen smiled and nodded: "Then did you tell Claire that you gave my grandma a fan worth tens of millions?"

"No." Charlie said: "Don’t tell Claire about this. She doesn’t know my relationship with Chairman Sun."

"I know." Loreen said seriously: "Don’t worry, I will definitely not tell her."

Charlie relaxed, and the two got on the plane first from the VIP boarding gate.

The two seats in the first class were next to each other. Loreen chose a window position, and Charlie sat beside her.

After boarding the plane, Claire called Charlie and asked with a smile, "Husband, are you on the plane?"

"Go on." Charlie said, "It will take off in twenty minutes."

Claire asked again: "Loreen is with you, right?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded: "Sit next to me."

Claire said, "Then you have to take care of her."

Charlie said helplessly: "I didn’t drive the plane. The flight attendant took care of everyone’s food and drink along the way. What can I take care of her…"

Loreen deliberately approached the phone and said with a smile: "You can hug me when the plane encounters a turbulence, lest I be thrown out…"

Claire thought that Loreen was just joking, so she smiled and said, "You should buckle your seat belt, otherwise what if Charlie doesn’t have time to hug you?"

Loreen smiled: "I know!"

Claire smiled and said, "It happens that I have nothing to do today. I will drive to the airport to pick you up in a while."

"Okay!" Loreen said with a smile: "Then my big beautiful girl will have a hard time running!"

Claire smiled and said, "What are you doing so politely with me? Besides, it’s not to pick you up alone, but also to pick up Charlie from our house."

Loreen said: "Okay, you are to pick up Charlie from your family, right?"

Claire smiled and said, "Yes!"

"Okay, okay." Loreen said helplessly: "If you can pick me up on the way, I’m already very satisfied!"

Claire said, "Then I won’t tell you anymore. See you at the airport later!"

……

After two hours of flight, the plane landed smoothly at Aurous Hill Airport.

Charlie and Loreen came out of the airport together and saw Claire waiting here.

After seeing Claire for a few days, Charlie missed it very much. Seeing that Claire was wearing a long and slender coat, he was slim and had an extraordinary temperament.

In the past few days, Claire also missed Charlie very much.

After all, when the two got married, they had never been apart for such a long time.

I don’t feel much about living together every day, but when one of them is not around, I can feel the feeling of discomfort and the feeling of constantly missing in my heart.

Seeing Charlie coming out of the exit, Claire hurried forward a few steps and gently hugged him.

After hugging Charlie for a few seconds, she hugged Loreen again.

Loreen was shocked by Claire’s initiative to embrace Charlie. She realized that her best friend’s attitude towards Charlie seemed to have undergone some subtle changes.

However, she couldn’t analyze the specific changes.

Charlie didn’t expect that Claire would hug herself directly in front of Loreen. Thinking about it, his wife’s feelings for him seemed to have made some progress, which was a good sign.

After Claire and Loreen hugged gently, he discovered that Charlie was carrying several Hermes shopping bags, and asked in surprise: "Charlie, why do you buy so many Hermes things?"

Charlie smiled and said, "I bought some gifts for you and your parents."

Claire hurriedly said, "Oh, why buy such an expensive brand? Just buy some local specialties…"

Charlie smiled and said, "Isn’t this making money? It is only natural to spend some money on my family."

Claire said seriously: "You will spoil your mother like this. You still don’t know who she is? If you buy her such expensive things this time, her appetite will be even bigger next time."

Charlie smiled slightly: "This time I mainly bought a limited-edition bag for your wife. What I bought for my mother was all the ordinary styles that were used for distribution."

Claire said distressedly: "Then you have to spend a lot of money this time…"

Charlie smiled and said, "Don’t worry about money all the time here. It’s easy to make money anyway. Let’s go home first, and talk about it when we get home!"

Leaving the airport, Charlie drove Claire’s BMW and first sent Loreen back to the Shangri-La Hotel.

On the way, Claire wanted to invite Loreen to live in her home again, but Loreen said nothing.

Although living in Thompson First she can be closer to Charlie, Loreen is also afraid of Elaine and Jacob. These two people are really subverting the Three Views when they fought. As an outsider, it is really embarrassing to watch from the sidelines.

Moreover, she always felt that the Wilson family still had a time bomb.

That time bomb is Jacob’s first love, Matilda.

Elaine still didn’t know about Matilda’s affairs, and could be upset with Jacob. If he knew this, he would have to fight directly at home.

Therefore, she felt that she should not go to Thompson First to find awkwardness, and it would be nice to live in Shangri-La.

Although staying in the hotel alone is a bit deserted, but fortunately, there is absolute freedom and unrestrained, even if you toss the room and throw it there in the morning, you will naturally clean and spotless after returning.

So, she said she didn’t want to go to Thompson First anymore.

After sending Loreen, Charlie and Claire went home together. Claire asked concerned: "Charlie, have you been optimistic about Feng Shui for Miss Sun’s house?"

" I’m optimistic." Charlie smiled: "Their whole family They are all very satisfied and gave a five-star praise."

Claire relaxed and said: "If people are satisfied, then we can be assured of the money."

She said, she asked Charlie again: "You buy With so many Hermes, didn’t you spend less money?"

Charlie said truthfully: "A total of one million or so."

"Ah? One million?!" Claire felt dizzy and exclaimed: " Why are you so willing to spend money to buy luxury goods and buy one million for our family’s a year’s living expenses, but not as much as one million?"

Charlie smiled and said, "Luxury, it must cost more money."

Charlie pulled the car over and parked in the parking space on the side of the road, and gave himself to Claire from the back empty seat. I bought the Hermes limited edition crocodile leather handbag and handed it to Claire’s arms. He smiled and said, "Open it and take a look!"

Claire carefully opened the package and saw the beautifully crafted bag. , Exclaimed: "The craftsmanship of this bag is really good and the leather is impeccable. This bag costs a lot, right?" Charlie said: "The main reason is that this bag is more expensive, more than 500,000.

"Oh my god," Claire said nervously: "A bag is more than half a million? This is too expensive!"

Charlie said with a smile: "My wife. Hermes limited edition items are not cheap, but don’t think about it. Money is very expensive, because the Hermès limited edition bags are very valuable and can even increase in value. If such bags are resold, they will cost at least 600,000 to 700,000, or even higher."

Claire said with some anxiety: "But this bag It’s too expensive, how can I be willing to use it, and my status can’t afford such an expensive bag, or you can resell it!"

Charlie hurriedly said: "That’s OK! This is me How can I sell the gift I chose for you?"

Then he said again: "My wife, you can use this bag with confidence. If it is worn out, we will buy a new one. Now your husband, I am also in the eyes of high-ranking officials. Master of Feng Shui, you, as my wife, do you use a bag of 500,000? If you don’t use it, people may tell me what I will say in the future. You might say that Charlie is too picky and earns so A lot of money,

I’m not even willing to buy a better bag for my wife!" Claire saw that Charlie insisted, and there was some truth in what he said. He sighed and said gratefully: "My husband, then I will listen. Yours, thank you"

Charlie remembered one thing and hurriedly said: "By the way, my wife, I will come back this time and take a rest for a day or two, so I have to go to Japan as soon as possible. I told you last time. There are also customers who have been urging me to go there."

Claire nodded and asked him, "How long will it take? It’s more than half a month before the Chinese New Year. Many units are preparing for holidays. If you want to take a rest, wait for the next year." Go back to work again."

Charlie said with a smile: "I have promised people, how can we temporarily release the pigeons at this time, but you can rest assured, it should be done in a few days, in fact, Japan is not far away, and we fly directly from Aurous Hill. It’s been more than two hours in the past."

"Okay." Claire nodded gently and said, "Then you must take care of yourself when you arrive in Japan. If you are unfamiliar over there, don’t conflict with others. , So as not to be bullied by the locals."

"Okay!" Charlie said with a smile: "You still don’t know what your own husband’s current ability is? It will definitely not let people bully me."

Claire confessed to him. At a glance, he said: "I know you can fight, but you still have to make money with peace after all."

Charlie nodded, "Don’t worry, my wife, I will pay attention."

Back to Thompson First.

As soon as the car entered the villa yard, Elaine, who had removed the plaster, ran out with joy.

She knew that Claire had gone to the airport to meet Charlie, so she had been waiting for Charlie to return.

The reason why he looked forward to Charlie’s return was mainly because Charlie had promised her that he would bring her a gift when he came back from Eastcliff.

After Charlie gave her a set of hundreds of thousands of caviar skin care products last time, she has already valued herself as a lavish son-in-law. I guess Charlie will definitely prepare valuable gifts for herself this time. I can’t wait a long time ago.

Seeing Charlie stepping out of the car, Elaine hurriedly greeted him with a smile, and said cheerfully: "Oh my good son-in-law, you can count as coming back. Mom wants to die for you these days!"

Charlie felt a little uncomfortable with Elaine’s flattering attitude. Although Elaine had already changed a lot before, it was the first time to say such nasty words.

At this time, Elaine continued: "You don’t know, Mom is worried about you these days. You have never been far away. Mom is afraid that you will not be able to adapt to the outside, eating and sleeping well, Mom. This has always been a thought in my heart!"

Charlie nodded and smiled: "Mom, thank you for your concern. I have had a good time these past few days."

"That’s good, that’s good!" Elaine breathed a sigh of relief. So he hurried to look in the car secretly.

Because Charlie came back by car, it was impossible to take the gifts with her, so she looked in the car to see if there were any gifts ready.

At this time, the old man Jacob also walked out, holding a string of unremarkable red sandalwood beads in his hand, and said with a smile: "Oh, Charlie, you are back, how have things been done in Eastcliff these days? How?"

Charlie smiled slightly: "Dad, things are going well for me."

Jacob nodded: "It’s going to go well!"

Elaine caught a glimpse of some gift boxes in the back seat of the car, but the car windows were covered with a film. Can’t see what it is, so he hurriedly asked: "Oh my son-in-law, what are you putting in the back of this car? Is it a gift for us?"

Charlie nodded and smiled: "This time, I have prepared some gifts for you and dad."

"Oh!" Elaine immediately beamed, and said excitedly: "You really deserve to be my good son-in-law. I think about me all the time. Come out and show Mom, what gifts have you bought for Mom!"

Seeing Elaine’s eager look, Charlie smiled lightly, opened the rear door and took out a bunch of Hermes gift boxes from inside.

When Elaine saw so many Hermes, the whole person’s eyes suddenly widened, and even gleamed twice!

She couldn’t help but exclaimed in excitement: "My God, it’s Hermès! Hermès bag is too expensive. Charlie may not really be willing to buy it for me, but even an Hermès scarf would cost tens of thousands of dollars! "

So she came to the front with excitement, covering her mouth excitedly and said: "Oh, oh! It’s Hermes! My son-in-law, you are so willing! What did you buy from Hermes for your mother?"

Charlie picked out a few gift boxes of different sizes, and handed them to Elaine, "Mom, this big one is a Hermes bag. It matches your temperament. Do you like it? ."

When Elaine heard that it was a bag, she jumped up in excitement!

"Oh! It’s really a bag! My good son-in-law! You are so willing to pay for mom!"

Elaine has always wanted a better bag, but for so many years, her best bag, that is, an ordinary Louis Vuitton, looks like 15,000 Dollar.

In her eyes, Hermès bags, which can only be carried at the level of ladies, can’t even be touched by ordinary and second-class people. She dreams of carrying an Hermes on her back, but she just dares Think about it, even if she had some money in her hands before, she would have to spend more than 100,000 to 200,000 to buy an Hermes, she would still be reluctant to bear it.

Unexpectedly, today Charlie actually gave himself a Hermes bag!

This really gave her a huge surprise!

She hurriedly unpacked the Hermes package and took out the more than one hundred thousand handbags from the inside. She smiled and said: "Mom, this bag is so beautiful! How do you like it!"

After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie and said with a flattering smile: "Oh my son-in-law, you are so willing! You bought such an expensive bag for mom!"

Charlie smiled slightly: "You like it."

"I like it, I like it so much!" Elaine excitedly held the bag in her arms, and sighed: "I was really blind before, and I didn’t see that my good son-in-law has such great potential! Good son-in-law, what happened before Son, don’t be familiar with mom!"

Charlie nodded lightly.

I had known that such a world-class shrew like Elaine could be bought with only a little profit, and I had already put her in order.

How could she fight her wits so many times, and sent her to a detention center for a few days.

But that’s fine, Elaine’s character is the kind of master who doesn’t suffer and doesn’t know the evil in the world. After suffering a lot, her temper will naturally become more honest.

Afterwards, Charlie took out two small gift boxes, handed them to Elaine, and said, "Mom, here are two more gifts, which are also for you."

"Ah? There is mine?!" Elaine was excited to kneel down for Charlie.

Good guy, I don’t want to say that I gave a Hermes bag, but there are other gifts. My son-in-law really looks more and more pleasing to the eye!

So she hurriedly took two gift boxes from Charlie and opened them one by one.

"Wow! Hermès scarf! It’s so beautiful! It’s cold now, so it can be wrapped around it! This is a lot of money, right?"

Charlie nodded: "Twenty to thirty thousand."

"Oh! My son-in-law is so generous! Buy me such an expensive scarf! Twenty to thirty thousand, you can buy a mink to wear!"

Afterwards, Elaine opened another gift box and exclaimed: "Oh! This is the classic Hermès belt for women! My son-in-law, my mother has loved this belt for several years, and has been reluctant to buy it. I didn’t expect you to realize my dream for me. ….."

Jacob on the side looked a little bit sour, and couldn’t help but ask: "Good son-in-law, didn’t you bring any gifts for dad?"

Charlie smiled and said, "If you have you, I have prepared several things for you."

Having said that, Charlie handed him two Hermes gift boxes.

Jacob slapped his thigh happily, and said excitedly: "Oh, there really is me, really my good son-in-law!"

As soon as the voice fell, he rushed over and took the gift box from Charlie.

Open the first one. It is a men’s belt with the head of the belt and the golden letter h, shining in the sun.

Jacob clapped his hands happily: "Oh, this is the same Hermès belt of Tom Cruise! His belt was popular all over the country back then!"

Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "This belt is now a standard for successful men."

Jacob sighed and sighed: "Oh, we old Wilson is also a successful person. We live in a Thompson First mansion, drive a BMW five-series sedan, Hermès trouser belt, and then we will string a large gold chain and get a gold watch. The upper-class people with small gold watches and three small barbecues a day!"

Claire said helplessly: "Dad, which middle-aged and old people do you see who are still wearing a big gold chain to swagger through the market? Those are standard equipment for young people and social people."

Jacob chuckled, "I just said that."

After speaking, he winked at Charlie and said: "Good son-in-law, when can you give me a gold watch? I recently picked a Rolex, and that watch looks impressive!"

Charlie suddenly thought: "Hey, before, Matilda seemed to have given his father-in-law Jacob a Rolex! It is worth three to four hundred thousand Dollar, but the old man was afraid that Elaine would be jealous after seeing it, so he never dared to wear it. ….."

"He is now mentioning Rolex again. It is estimated that 80% of them want me to agree to his so-called request."

"In this way, he can just look back and wear the Rolex that Matilda gave him. Even if Elaine sees it, he can tell Elaine that I bought him this watch."

Thinking of this, Charlie couldn’t help feeling in his heart: "This old man is not easy. In order to be able to put on the gifts from the first lover in a fair manner, he has to prepare so much in advance, so just help him!"

Therefore, Charlie said to Jacob straightforwardly: "Dad, don’t worry, Rolex, right? It’s wrapped in me!"

As soon as Jacob heard this, he was immediately happy with nothing to add, and ran forward to hold Charlie’s hand, and said with emotion: "Good son-in-law, you are the one who knows me!"

After finishing speaking, he kept winking at Charlie, his expression full of gratitude.

Elaine on the side was unhappy, and said angrily: "Jacob, you old thing is really shameless, even you wear a Rolex for your unpromising appearance? Don’t pit my son-in-law’s money here!"

After speaking, Elaine hurriedly smiled to Charlie and said: "Good son-in-law, you don’t think mom has a decent watch until now. How about you turn around and give mom a piece?"

When Jacob received a Rolex from Matilda and showed off with Charlie in the car, Claire was sitting in the back row.

So she knew very well that Dad now asked Charlie to ask for a Rolex. In fact, it was a formality. The main reason was to find an opportunity to put the Rolex that Matilda gave him on his hand.

At this moment, although Claire felt a little uncomfortable, he could only turn one eye and close one eye when he thought of the past of his father and his mother, and the many wrongs he suffered over the years.

But Claire didn’t expect that his mother would come to join in the fun at this time, and wanted Charlie to buy her a Rolex.

She hurriedly said to Elaine: "Mom, all Rolexes are worn by men. You don’t look good on them. If you really like watches, I’ll give you a female Tissot."

Elaine said disgustingly: "Don’t even think about fooling me, the watch of that brand is very cheap, I bought it for a few thousand dollars, and the low-end ones can’t even cost three thousand. How can they compare with Rolex! I don’t want it! "

Charlie said smoothly: "Mom, I bought a lot of things in Eastcliff this time. I bought a gold watch for you and dad alone. It is estimated that our family’s living standards will have to drop drastically. I happened to know a buddy who sells imitation watches. The imitation watches he sells are made the same as the real ones, there is no real fake ones, and they are cheap. How about I give you and dad a whole fake watch first to make do?"

Now Elaine, in front of Charlie, is no longer the vixen who blindly criticized the opposition back then. Charlie treats her a little better, and she is quite sensible.

Thinking that Charlie had already bought so many Hermes for himself, it would be hard for him to spend money to buy himself a gold watch, so he hurriedly said: "Oh, good son-in-law, mom just said it by the way, mom knows It’s not easy for you to make money, so let’s buy a fake for your dad first, and let him make do with it, then mom will not need it."

After that, he hurriedly added: "Hey, my son-in-law, if you take on the feng shui big job in the future and make a lot of money, don’t forget my mother!"

Charlie smiled and nodded: "No problem, I won’t forget you if I make money in the future."

As he said, he winked at Jacob again and said, "Dad, how about letting my friend find you a replica Rolex? Anyway, most people can’t see it, it’s the same as the real one!"

How could Jacob know what Charlie meant, anyway, just to find a reason to wear the watch given by Matilda outright, Elaine thought it was a fake, but it would be better!

So he nodded hurriedly and said with a smile: "Oh, it’s okay to fake it, anyway, I just want to wear it, but the real is a waste!"

Charlie pushed the boat along the water: "Then it’s settled. I’ll call him soon and ask him to help find a high copy."

Jacob smiled and said, "Good, good!"

Charlie then took out the tea that Stephen Thompson had given, and handed it to Jacob and said, "Dad, this is some good tea I asked someone to find for you. Don’t buy tea from WeChat indiscriminately in the future."

Jacob smiled and said, "My tea is not bad! It tastes beautiful after drinking!"

Charlie said: "Then you taste this and see how big the gap is."

Jacob nodded: "Okay, I’ll try it later!"

At this time, Charlie took out the remaining Hermès gift boxes and said to Claire: "My wife. These are all for you. Go back to your room and take them down slowly."

Claire was surprised and said, "Ah? Why are there still my gifts? They all gave me a bag…"

Charlie nodded and smiled: "The rest are some small accessories, such as scarves, wallets and belts."

Claire gratefully said, "Thank you husband, but in the future, you must not spend money on me like this…"

Charlie knew that she couldn’t accept such a high price in her heart, so she smiled and said, "Okay, OK, I know, I will buy you a gift with high cost performance in the future."

……

Back in the room, Elaine quickly put the Hermes that Charlie had given her to the living room.

While putting the gifts and packing boxes away, she took out her mobile phone and took many photos from different angles.

Afterwards, she selected nine photos that she was satisfied with, and immediately sent them to the circle of friends, with the caption: "My good son-in-law went to work in Eastcliff and came back to give me a bunch of Hermes! I am so happy!"

In the circle of friends, likes and comments burst out in an instant, watching a lot of women’s sour comments, Elaine danced happily!

I can’t help feeling proud: "It’s so cool! The Lady is now living in a big villa and carrying Hermes, she is a proper super lady! After the two porcelain teeth of the front teeth are finished and set, the Lady can Carrying a Hermès bag, wearing a Hermès scarf, and wearing a Hermès belt, I’m going out in awe!"

And Jacob sat down on the sofa and quickly took out the tea leaves given by Charlie, planning to make a pot, and taste the tea that he bought from WeChat. How was it different?

As soon as the tea leaves Stephen Thompson gave were opened, the refreshing tea aroma came out!

Jacob was cheered! He has never seen such fragrant tea! As soon as it was opened, it hadn’t been brewed, and the taste lingered for three days, which made people feel refreshed.

Looking at the tea leaves, the pieces are perfect and impeccable. There are no problems of different sizes and colors, and there are no small pieces of foam and small bellflowers. At a glance, they are carefully selected piece by piece.

He grabbed a handful of tea leaves under the tip of his nose and lightly smelled it, then grabbed the tea he bought from the WeChat Maicha girl and smelled it, and suddenly he felt a huge gap.

The former is like a fine natural agarwood, the fragrance is rich and perfect, and it is completely natural, with no trace of processing.

But the latter is like fake agarwood made from low-quality firewood soaked in a chemical potion. The fragrance smells a little choking and pungent. Compared with the former, it is obviously not the same thing.

Jacob quickly put the tea leaves sent by Charlie in the teapot. The electric kettle on the sea of tea was already boiling at this time. He quickly poured boiling water into the pot. Then, the fragrance of the tea was forced out by the hot water. The whole living room is full.

Jacob said in horror: "This… the taste of this tea is too good!"

Claire smelled the scent too far away, and exclaimed: "Ah, it smells really good! Dad, can you give me a glass too!"

Elaine, who has never liked tea, smelled the tea scent at this time, and said excitedly: "This tea smells very advanced, Jacob, give me a cup and taste!"

Jacob hurriedly took out four small tea cups, poured four cups of tea, and then took a cup by himself and took a careful sip on his mouth. Then his eyes lit up and exclaimed: "Good tea! Good tea! Ah! I have never drunk such good tea in my life!"

Sighing at Jacob, Charlie shook his head helplessly. This old man, indeed, has never seen anything in the world. Playing antiques can only afford fakes, and drinking tea is the same.

This is mainly because his status in the Wilson family is too low. He was not valued by the Lady before. Later, he was squeezed by Elaine for many years. Life has been unsatisfactory and there is no improvement in money.

But fortunately, Jacob’s personality is not bad. If he changed to another person, he would have been depressed because he couldn’t think about it.

Here, while Charlie’s family was happily tasting the finest tea, Hannah was preparing lunch for the family in Villa A04 next door.

Because the child who was previously pregnant with the black coal kiln supervisor, he infected Christopher’s whole body, Hannah was always excluded in this family.

But because Donald supported her, the Wilson family did not dare to do anything to her.

In the beginning, Hannah also pleased the Lady Wilson and Christopher in various ways, hoping to exchange their forgiveness, and even specially made an abalone dinner for Christopher, and bought expensive king crabs to supplement his body, although kind I did a bad thing, but it was really meant to please.

However, Hannah saw that she always had a hot face with her cold buttocks, so now she has some broken jars.

Recently, after the Wilson Group received Donald’s investment, the business restarted. With Donald’s help, it finally returned to formality, so the Wilson family all returned to work in the Wilson Group.

Mrs. Wilson is still the Lady in power, Christopher is the general manager, Harold is the business director, and Wendy is the business director.

This family of four goes to and from get off work together every day, so they are even more alienated from Hannah.

Hannah’s current role at home has almost become the nanny for the four of them, doing laundry and cooking at home every day.

At this moment, she had just prepared the meal, but before the Wilson family came back, she took off her apron and sat on the sofa tiredly and played with her mobile phone.

Randomly swiping the circle of friends, and immediately reached the one of Elaine. When she saw Elaine showing off a bunch of Hermes in the circle of friends, Hannah was very depressed.

"This Elaine is really a stinky burning bag! Isn’t it just a few Hermes? Is there anything to show off?"

After a few curses, Hannah felt uncomfortable again.

"Elaine kind of b*tch, there is a son-in-law like Charlie to support her, what about me? What do I have?"

"Husband? Beat me, scold me, and divorce me. If it weren’t for Mr. Webb, this old tortoise would have driven me out."

"Dead Lady? Not a good thing! This old thing is so bad, if Donald hadn’t warned her enough, she was afraid that she would beat me to death together!"

"Hey, my son is not up for it. He doesn’t have the ability to shit, and he will brag all the time. Such kind of stuff will definitely have nothing to do in the future, and I can’t count on him."

"Wendy…hey…it would be great if Wendy was still with Gerald White. No matter what, she can continue to be Kenneth Wilson’s lover. As a result, she has a reputation now. Whether to marry or not to go out is a problem, and it is even more a commodity that cannot be expected…"

"Hey, what can I expect in my life? Who can buy me a Hermes bag?"

Thinking of this, Hannah felt uncomfortable, and when she thought of the hardships and experiences she had experienced, tears burst into her eyes.

At this time, the door was pushed open. Christopher walked in first with the Lady. Harold and Wendy followed behind.

The Lady was wearing a noble mink coat, her face was red, and her face was indescribably happy.

Since regaining a new life in the Wilson family group, the Lady Wilson has been happy every day, her whole face is red, like a f*cking rejuvenation pill.

As soon as she entered the house, Mrs. Wilson opened her mouth and said, "Oh, although the Webb family is not good enough, at least the lean camel is bigger than the horse. With the project they gave, we can make at least 20 million Dollar in profit in the next year. ,that is really good!"

Christopher laughed and said, "Mom, it’s not that you are far-sighted! If you weren’t strategizing behind your back, our Wilson Group wouldn’t have a chance to be born again!"

Lady Wilson nodded in satisfaction. She has always been narcissistic and has a strong desire for power. She likes to be flattered most.

Hannah on the sofa was very upset when she heard this, she couldn’t help cursing inwardly: "The old dead woman is really shameless! What is your contribution to the rebirth of the Wilson family? Isn’t it the help of Mr. Webb? Besides, Mr. Webb back then But first sent someone to the black coal kiln to rescue me! Only then did you get your family out of the detention center!"

Lady Wilson entered the living room happily, and when she saw Hannah sitting on the sofa playing with her mobile phone, she immediately shouted annoyed: "Hannah, what are you doing on the sofa instead of cooking in the kitchen? This is your sitting Place?"

Hannah stood up and said angrily, "Mom, what do you mean by this? I am also a member of this family. Am I not even qualified to sit on a sofa?"

Lady Wilson said sharply: "You are right! You are not qualified to sit on the sofa! In this house, you are a servant! Still a servant who dissatisfied me! If it weren’t for Mr. Webb to cover you behind, I would Just drove you out of the pugnacious girl!"

"You…" Hannah said angrily: "The dead Lady, you’re endless, right? You take that little mess out all day long and nag, is it interesting? Don’t forget what Webb always does That said, let us put aside all our prejudices. If you have an old attitude, I will go to Mr. Webb to help me out!"

The Lady Wilson was speechless.

She insulted and bullied Hannah because she determined that Hannah did not dare to make trouble. But I didn’t expect that the rabbit would bite in a hurry. Hannah dared to talk to herself like this. However, she did not dare to choke with Hannah right away, after all, Donald had indeed ordered that if she annoyed Donald, it might affect the rise of the Wilson family!

Thinking of this, she snorted and said, "Okay, since Mr. Webb asked us to let go of our prejudices, then I don’t have the same knowledge as you, but I still advise you to figure out your own situation. In this family, you are a sinner. , There must be a sense of atonement at all times!"

Although Hannah was upset in her heart, she did not continue to argue with the Lady. Instead, she said blankly: "The food is ready, let’s eat!"

However, although she didn’t say anything on the surface, she hated the Lady deeply in her heart.

She completely understood that Mrs. Wilson’s attitude would only get worse in the future, not better.

If the Wilson Group continues to move up, Mrs. Wilson’s posture will definitely be higher.

She couldn’t help but sighed inwardly: "This dead old woman, if only I could fall a bit hard!"

Hannah followed the Wilson family into the restaurant with resentment towards Mrs. Wilson.

Lady Wilson sat down directly on the main seat of the dining table and glanced at Hannah’s cooked food. She frowned dissatisfiedly and said, "Why are all home-cooked dishes? I don’t have any hard dishes. I don’t know I’m old. Do you need to replenish your body?"

Hannah said with a bit of aggrieved: "Mom, you can’t blame me for this. The money in that family is yours. I only have a few hundred Dollar in total. How can I afford to buy a lot of big fish and meat." "

Lady Wilson coldly snorted, "I know you can find a reason. You can buy a chicken for a few hundred Dollar, right? A local chicken is only a hundred Dollar, can’t you afford it?"

Hannah was very angry and said, "Mom, five people in the family eat, you don’t pay me living expenses. I am also a clever woman who can’t cook without rice. There is still pork in this meal today, and I might not even be able to eat meat for the next meal. "

Lady Wilson glared at her: "The living expenses are okay, but you have to be reimbursed. In the future, you will go to a regular supermarket to buy food and come to me for reimbursement with the receipt."

Hannah knew that the Lady was really afraid of getting her own money.

Hannah felt a little disgusted when she thought that she might have to buy vegetables for hundreds of dollars every day and reconcile the reimbursement with the Lady.

But she didn’t show it. She just said smoothly: "Okay, since mom is not too troublesome, then we will check the accounts once a day from now on."

The Lady Wilson smiled sarcastically: "I don’t find it troublesome, the Lady is very energetic."

Hannah didn’t pick her up with interest, picked up the bowl and took a couple of mouthfuls.

Wendy next to her was flipping her phone while sipping her food, and then said to Mrs. Wilson: "Grandma, can I apply for an image fee with you?"

Lady Wilson frowned and asked, "What image fee?"

Wendy behaved and said: "Grandma, look, I am now the commercial director of our Wilson Group. This commercial director usually specializes in external affairs. After going out, it represents the image of our company. So my dress, even Cosmetics and skin care products have to meet our company’s positioning."

Lady Wilson gave her a white look, and said, "Don’t be arguing with me here, just say what you want."

Wendy said: "Grandma, I want to apply for 100,000 Dollar to buy a bag, buy new clothes, and buy some cosmetics and skin care products."

"One hundred thousand?!" Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted, "Do you really think our family’s money was brought by the wind?"

Wendy said aggrievedly: "Grandma, didn’t Mr. Webb give us tens of millions? The funds in the company’s account are also quite abundant. 100,000 Dollar is nothing to us!"

The Lady Wilson said angrily: "Isn’t that what? I tell you, money is because I always think that 100,000 Dollar is nothing, 200,000 Dollar is nothing, and even 1 million is not much. Little by little, we defeated the Wilson Group! So from now on, we must seize this opportunity of rebirth from the ashes, and we must not make any mistakes we made before!"

Wendy was also a little unhappy, and muttered with a little emotion: "After so long and hard days, I don’t even have a decent set of cosmetics now, so I will go out to discuss business and cooperation in such a disheveled manner. I’m sorry for the reputation of our Wilson Group. Besides, my bags were sold cheaply for the sake of life. Now I don’t even have a good bag. Wouldn’t I be laughed at when I go out."

Lady Wilson waved her hand impatiently: "Okay, don’t come to this set with me. The bag problem will be solved. Just buy a fake one. Buy a fake Hermes. Wouldn’t it be worthwhile to carry it out? "

"What’s the face…" Wendy was anxious, choked up and said: "How can I say that I am also the commercial director of the Wilson Group. I was caught by a fake Hermes when I went out. What a shame if I was found out!"

Lady Wilson sneered and said, "You know what a fart! If you have a noble status these days, you just carry a fake bag, which is true in the eyes of others; but if you have a humble status, you are even saying the truth. in the eyes of others, he is also a fake! The Wilson Group is now in Phoenix Nirvana and rebirth from the ashes. In the eyes of outsiders, you, the commercial director, naturally contain a lot of gold. Even if you carry a fake bag, no one will think that is fake!"

Wendy was depressed: "Grandma, even if you don’t look at it, if I am the commercial director of the Wilson Group, even if I am your granddaughter, giving me 100,000 Dollar is not too much, right?"

Lady Wilson snorted: "Don’t come to this set, it’s only ten thousand Dollar, you want it, don’t pull it down!"

Wendy was extremely depressed, but when she thought of 10,000 Dollar, if she didn’t want it, then she would lose a cent.

So she nodded and said aggrieved: "Well, ten thousand is ten thousand…"

The Lady Wilson cleared her throat and said solemnly: "I tell you, this time, we must let the Wilson Group regain its glory! We even want the Wilson Group to take another step, so you call me one by one. With the spirit of 12 points, no hedonistic thinking is allowed, otherwise, even if it is my son or grandson, I have to get out! Do you understand?"

Christopher, Harold, and Wendy knew in their hearts that the Lady said this to them.

Although my heart was depressed, everyone didn’t dare to show any objection. They could only nodded bitterly and said in unison: "I understand…"

Mrs. Wilson was satisfied with this and waved her hand: "Okay, hurry up and eat. I have to go to the company in the afternoon to continue working!"

Everyone had no choice but to bow their heads to eat honestly.

At this moment, Wendy flipped through the WeChat Moments, and suddenly saw the one sent by Elaine, her face suddenly blue with anger.

There was an uneasy feeling in her heart: "Elaine’s b*tch has a bunch of Hermes. I want to buy one. Grandma didn’t even agree and asked me to buy a fake one. If I really buy a fake Hermes, in case, I was met by Elaine, so I still have to let her die?!"

Thinking of this, she became more and more angry in her heart, why use such an expensive thing?

I am now youthful and naturally beautiful, why can’t even Elaine be as good?

Thinking of this, she said aggrieved: "Grandma! Look! Even Elaine’s b*tch has used real Hermes, why can’t I use one real?!"

Lady Wilson snatched the phone from her, took a look, and said angrily: "Damn Elaine, I know it all day long!"

Christopher also took the phone and looked at it and found that there was a picture of Elaine taking a selfie with her bag on his back. He said coldly: "This stinky lady’s legs seem to have been plastered off! I’m going to jump out!"

Harold’s teeth tickled when he thought of Elaine, and hurriedly asked him: "Dad, didn’t you say you want to punish her before? When do you do it? I wanted to teach this damn lady a long time ago!"

"Don’t worry." Jacob snorted coldly: "She broke her leg before and stayed at home all day long, so she couldn’t rush into her house and fix her? Wouldn’t we have to put us in? Since hers The cast has been removed from the leg, and she must be stumbling out. When the time comes, we will seize the opportunity and she must be treated well!"

Christopher still hates Elaine very much.

Because Elaine never put away the more than 20 green hats she hung on her terrace.

Not only have they confiscated, she has also successively bought a batch of new ones online, and now there are more than 30 in total.

Christopher goes in and out of the villa every day, passing through Charlie’s house, so he will see the more than 30 green hats fluttering in the wind, and every time he is angry enough.

Moreover, thinking of Elaine’s mockery of himself, he hated Elaine even more.

I always wanted to find a chance to tidy up Elaine, and by the way, I also added some blockage to Charlie’s house to make Donald as satisfied as possible. However, Elaine had a plaster on his leg, and he stayed at home most of the time. He wanted to start. no chance.

Now that Elaine’s plaster has been removed, she must be able to come out very quickly because of her character. As long as she goes out frequently, she has a chance to deal with her.

When I heard that Elaine was going to be cleaned up, Mrs. Wilson was also interested. She said in a cold voice, "This damn Elaine is jumping all day long. The last time she was in the detention center, she should be taken. All the legs are interrupted to relieve the hate!"

Wendy hurriedly said: "Grandma, then we can find a chance to break her legs this time!"

"Yes, grandma!" Harold became excited immediately, and blurted out: "If you interrupt both her legs, I’ve long seen her not pleasing to my eyes!"

The Lady Wilson looked at Christopher and said: "Christopher, Elaine has been insulting you and humiliating the entire Wilson family. You should really make a plan to show this b*tch a little bit of color."

Christopher nodded repeatedly: "Mom! Don’t worry! I will definitely not let this stinky lady go!"

……

After having lunch at home, Charlie called Don Albert to drive over and picked him up to the kennel.

He plans to go to Japan tomorrow and quickly settle all matters concerning Kobayashi Pharmaceutical.

To get Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, it is inseparable from the help of brothers Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi.

In Don Albert’s car, Charlie asked him: "How are Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi’s performance at the kennel recently?"

Don Albert chuckled: "Master Wade, these two brothers performed well in the kennel. They worked hard and didn’t dare to pretend to be forceful everywhere. They were honestly like quail, but they couldn’t meet. Two dogs with grudges are the same, and they have to be pinched as soon as they meet. I now assign the two to different areas and try to avoid them meeting."

Charlie nodded lightly, there was naturally a deep hatred between Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi.

Especially Ichiro Kobayashi, he was scammed by Charlie, and even his father was poisoned to death by Charlie. It was already miserable enough. I didn’t expect that his younger brother would fall into trouble and gave him one. For the crime of poisoning his biological father, he also spent a lot of money to offer a reward for his head.

It can be said that he would never forgive Jiro Kobayashi until he died.

In fact, Jiro Kobayashi hates his own brother.

Because Charlie had already made it very clear last time, only one of the two brothers could go back to Japan with him, and the other person had to stay in the kennel and work for a lifetime.

And Charlie himself tends to take his brother Ichiro Kobayashi home, so he hopes that his brother will have some accident every day, it is best to die suddenly, in that case, he will become the only candidate for Charlie.

Although after returning to Japan with Charlie, he must give him 90% of the shares, but this is much better than staying at the kennel to work.

After Charlie came to the kennel, he instructed Don Albert: "Bring both Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi."

"Good Master Wade!"

Don Albert immediately ordered to go down, and soon, several of his men came over with brothers Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi wearing work clothes.

As soon as the two met at the door, Ichiro Kobayashi took advantage of the unpreparedness, rushed over and kicked Jiro Kobayashi, kicked Jiro Kobayashi out, and said in a curse, "You bastard, dare to show up in front of me!" "

Jiro Kobayashi was kicked to the ground and hurriedly got up and rushed over to fight with him. He yelled, "You bastard, I must kill you!"

Ichiro Kobayashi is not to be outdone: "Come on, let’s see who kills who! I will blow your head with a punch!"

Don Albert’s men hurriedly separated the two and kept them under control. One of them yelled, "What the hell is the f*ck? Just be honest with me! Otherwise, there will be good-looking ones from both of you later." ."

The two of them didn’t dare to make any trouble, and were led into the room one after another.

Charlie sat on the chair of the grandmaster, looked at the brothers with interest, and said with a smile: "Two, how are you doing these days?"

When the two saw Charlie, they all knelt in front of him. Ichiro Kobayashi said excitedly: "Mr. Wade, you are finally here! I have been waiting for you to come back these days, so I can follow you to Japan, 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical’s shares will be transferred to you!"

Jiro Kobayashi said hurriedly: "Mr. Wade, don’t believe this bastard. He is a natural rebellious person and he is not a good person at all! Choose me! If you take me back to Japan, I will give you 95% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical!"

Ichiro Kobayashi was crazy and he blurted out: "Jiro, you brute who murdered my brother, dare you to say that I was born with a bone?!"

Jiro Kobayashi ignored him and looked at Charlie and pleaded: "Mr. Wade, I don’t ask for anything else. You only need to leave me two shares, and I will give you the remaining 98%. Please, take me. Go back to Japan…"

Ichiro Kobayashi next to gritted his teeth: "Mr. Wade, if you take me back, 99% of the shares will be given to you!!!"

Jiro Kobayashi collapsed and shouted: "Mr. Wade, I will give you everything! You only need to save me some real estate and pay me a salary!"

Charlie looked at the two brothers vying for me with interest, and smiled faintly: "Okay, don’t chat here anymore. Charlie always counts my words. Last time I promised Ichiro Kobayashi to take him back. He gave me 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical’s shares, so naturally I will not break my promise."

After that, he looked at Ichiro Kobayashi who was ecstatic, and said, "Ichiro, you prepare, let’s set off in the last two days."

Ichiro Kobayashi was trembling with excitement, and when he knocked Charlie three times in a row, he said excitedly: "Thank you Mr. Wade, thank you Mr. Wade!"

Jiro Kobayashi almost collapsed, crying and said: "Mr. Wade, please take me back, I am willing to do anything you ask me…"

Charlie said indifferently: "Well, Jiro, how about you, just stay here honestly. Here you can eat, drink, and live. You don’t have to worry about anything. If your brother is not obedient, I Naturally, he will be sent back to replace you."

Jiro Kobayashi fell into despair. Will he wait until the year of the monkey? !

On the side, Ichiro Kobayashi seemed to be reborn, and he asked Charlie excitedly: "Mr. Wade, when are we going to leave?"

Charlie waved his hand: "Tomorrow!"

Ichiro Kobayashi was excited when he heard that Charlie would take him back to Japan tomorrow, but then he felt nervous again.

He looked at Charlie and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Wade, how can I convince the public when I return to Japan like this? Everyone thinks that I killed my father, and they all think I’m dead. Suddenly going back, I am afraid it will be difficult to inherit Kobayashi Pharmaceutical…"

Charlie smiled and said, "Isn’t this a trivial matter?"

After finishing speaking, he immediately beckoned to Don Albert: "Don Albert, arrange for someone to prepare a video camera and shoot a video of confession for Jiro Kobayashi to let him admit that he poisoned and killed his father, and then offered a huge reward for his brother in order to achieve the goal of monopolizing Kobayashi Pharmaceutical."

When Jiro Kobayashi heard this, he felt as if the sky had fallen, crying and said, "Mr. Wade, you can’t do this! Didn’t you say that if my eldest brother behaves badly, just change me back? You let me now Plead guilty, how can I go back in the future?"

Charlie said coldly: "What are you afraid of? You brothers will record a video of confessing guilt alone later. If your brother is in charge, you will be in charge; if you are in charge, let your brother be in charge. This is not Is it perfect?"

Both Jiro Kobayashi and Ichiro Kobayashi are full of despair, now that Charlie is really going to die?

However, they are also very clear that their current life and death are in Charlie’s hands. If they really fight against him, they are likely to suffer a disaster.

So the two of them could only nod their heads honestly, and the people arranged by Don Albert took them to the empty room next door to shoot the video.

Charlie called Matilda’s son Paul at this time and asked him as soon as he came up: "Paul, do you have time in the past few days?"

Paul hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, what are your orders?"

Charlie said: "It’s the thing I told you before. I ask if you will accompany me to Japan to resolve the issue of the transfer of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical’s shares and complete the relevant legal procedures."

"No problem!" Paul said immediately: "When is the specific departure time? I can arrange what I have at hand, and then I can go with you."

Charlie said with a smile: "Tomorrow, let’s go early and return early."

"Ok." Paul said, "Then let me book the ticket, who are you with?"

Charlie said casually: "You don’t need to book the ticket. I will say hello to Isaac Cameron and let him arrange a private jet."

"it is good!"

Then Charlie hung up the phone and called Isaac Cameron again.

After all, the Wade family has a big business. In Aurous Hill, there is a private jet specially assigned to Isaac Cameron for daily use. When Isaac Cameron heard that Charlie was going to Japan, he immediately arranged for the crew of the private jet to apply for the route and departure time.

At the same time, he said to Charlie: "Master, you are going to Japan this time, and you are not familiar with the place of your life. Or I will go with you. I have some friendship with many Japanese companies and families. In case of any need, It can also be convenient for you."

Since returning from killing the Eight Great Heavenly Kings in Golim Mountain, Isaac Cameron has followed Charlie with all his heart, and regarded Charlie as the only master in his heart, and Charlie can also see that this person is now 100% credible and is completely under his control. Since he wanted to follow, he had no objection.

So Charlie said to him: "Let’s do it, you arrange the plane, and then arrange two or three capable subordinates, and then go there together."

With that said, Charlie glanced at Don Albert and asked him, "Don Albert, have you been okay in the last few days? If it’s okay, come with me to Japan."

Don Albert nodded immediately and said, "No problem, Master Wade! Don Albert will listen to your instructions!"

Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said to Isaac Cameron: "Isaac, Don Albert is with us, Paul from Smith Law Firm, and Ichiro Kobayashi from the Kobayashi family, please let the crew prepare."

"Good master! I’ll make arrangements!"

At this time, the brothers Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi also recorded their own back-to-back videos.

Later, the two were brought back by Don Albert’s men.

Charlie looked at the two and said lightly: "Ichiro Kobayashi, you have a good rest today. Tomorrow Don Albert will take you to the airport with you, but I will warn you in advance. Please be careful along the way. Don’t think that coming to Japan is like Back at your home court, if you dare to have any disobedience, I will definitely not spare you."

Ichiro Kobayashi nodded like garlic: "Mr. Wade, don’t worry, I will die, and I won’t disobey you…"

Charlie gave a hum, then looked at Jiro Kobayashi, and said lightly: "Jiro Kobayashi, you just stay here, Don Albert’s men will make you eat and drink well. Apart from work, you will have the rest. You can pray for a while, and pray that something will happen to your eldest brother, so that you have a chance to return to Japan."

Hearing this, Ichiro Kobayashi waved his hands in fright: "Mr. Wade, you don’t need to worry about anything, I will never cause anything. Jiro, the bastard, will never have the chance to leave this kennel in this life!"

Jiro Kobayashi gritted his teeth angrily.

However, now that Ichiro Kobayashi became Charlie’s first choice, he could only honestly be a spare tire.

What is a spare tire?

If there are no problems with the tires being used, no air leaks, and no punctures, the spare tire will never have the opportunity to be employed.

Thinking of this, the hatred in his heart for his eldest brother is even deeper.

If it weren’t for so many people here, he would have liked to rush up now and strangle this big brother to death with his arm!

Seeing that the brothers were hostile and jealous of each other, Charlie was very satisfied.

What he wants is such an effect, allowing them to deter and check and balance each other.

In this way, none of them dare to make trouble with themselves, and can only honestly let themselves be at their mercy and be their own puppets.

Thinking of this, Charlie stood up and said to Don Albert, "Don Albert, starting from tomorrow, we will strengthen the guard of the kennel. We must take care of Jiro Kobayashi, and we are not allowed to go on business trips!"

Don Albert immediately nodded and said, "Master Wade, you can rest assured that there are more than 20 guards here, and dozens of the most ferocious purebred hounds. One bite of a dog will also take Jiro Kobayashi’s The small body is gone, tomorrow I will transfer ten more subordinates to come and surround this place into an iron bucket, there will never be any business trips!"

Charlie smiled and said: "Okay, your style of doing things has become more and more appetizing to me, but you should also pay attention to it. If he is disobedient and you really let the dog bite, don’t let the dog bite to death. , It’s a good thing to keep him alive."

Don Albert looked at Jiro Kobayashi and smiled sullenly: "If this kid dares to run, I will let my snow mastiff bite his stuff first!"

Kobayashi Pharmaceutical has multiple production bases in Japan.

Its headquarter is located in Tokyo. In addition to Tokyo, there are also production lines of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical in several cities such as Yokohama, Osaka, and Nagoya.

In addition, some time ago, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical also invested a large amount of funds to establish Asia’s largest biopharmaceutical production base in Osaka.

When Charlie went to Japan this time, in addition to finalizing the share transfer agreement with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals and completing the share transfer, he also brought Liam from Weaver’s Pharmaceuticals to inspect these production bases.

Liam is now the general manager of Oracle Pharmaceutical and the specific person in charge of Oracle Pharmaceutical. After Charlie takes over Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, he will be in charge of the entire production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical for the time being.

In the future, if the time is right, Stephen Thompson can come over to take over Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, and then let Liam concentrate on the country, and continue to expand the scale of Oracle Pharmaceutical in China.

Therefore, Charlie and Isaac Cameron made an itinerary plan.

They will fly from Aurous Hill to Tokyo tomorrow morning. Isaac Cameron will contact his men in Tokyo to respond to them locally, and arrange for a team to accompany them throughout the journey.

After getting things done in Tokyo, I drove from Tokyo and headed west to Yokohama.

Yokohama is near Tokyo, not too far away, and it is less than a hundred kilometers by car.

Then, drive from Yokohama to Nagoya and finally to Osaka.

After the inspection in Osaka, you can fly back to Aurous Hill directly from Osaka.

The reason why I have to drive around these cities is mainly because Japan has a relatively small land area. In fact, these cities are not far apart.

From Tokyo all the way to Osaka, it is more than 500 kilometers away. It takes less than an hour to arrive by plane. What’s more, you have to go to the two cities of Yokohama and Nagoya in the middle. Instead, taking a plane is far less convenient than driving.

Charlie studied the map of Japan and found a small detail. The highway from Nagoya to Osaka in Japan happened to pass through Kyoto.

Nanako Ito, who was seriously injured, was resting in Kyoto. Charlie couldn’t help but think: I must go to Kyoto to see her!

……

At the dinner table, Charlie told the family directly that he was going to Japan tomorrow.

When I heard that Charlie was leaving tomorrow, Claire said with a bit of dismay: "You just came back today, and you will leave tomorrow. You haven’t stayed for 24 hours either…"

"Yeah!" Jacob couldn’t help but muttered: "Good son-in-law, making money is important, but your body is more important. You keep running back and forth like this, and this body can’t stand it either."

Elaine was a little excited and said, "Oh, what do you know? You have never been successful since you got married, and you have no motivation at all. That’s why our family has been looked down upon by the Lady, and we have never had a good life. "

After that, she looked at Charlie with a flattering expression, and complimented: "Look at our family Charlie, how ambitious! I don’t know how many times stronger than you!"

Jacob snorted, "Are you a human again? You used to chase people, and Charlie said that they were useless. Isn’t it you? You used to chase your daughter to divorce Charlie?"

Elaine’s expression was a little unnatural, and she said anxiously, "Jacob, you don’t instigate discord here! I was wrong before, but I can correct it if I know the mistake!"

After speaking, he hurriedly said to Charlie with a smile: "Good son-in-law, how many days are you going to go to Japan this time?"

Charlie said: "If it’s fast, it’s three to five days, if it’s slow, it’s a week."

Claire couldn’t help muttering: "Huh? So long?!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Isn’t this going to a foreign country? I’m not familiar with the place. It’s definitely not as convenient as doing things in China. If you really want to help others change Feng Shui, those raw materials are probably not available. It is so easy in China, so the time period may be longer."

Claire felt a little stunned.

In the past few days when Charlie went to Eastcliff, she thought about him falling asleep every night. Now she finally looked forward to him coming back. She didn’t expect him to leave again, and it would last for several days.

Elaine couldn’t help asking at this moment: "Good son-in-law, you went to Japan to show others Feng Shui this time, how much would they give you?"

Charlie replied casually: "Two or three million."

"Oh! So much!" Elaine clapped his hands happily, then gave a thumbs up and complimented: "My son-in-law is amazing! You can make two or three million by just watching Feng Shui!"

After finishing speaking, he quickly said with a smile: "Good son-in-law, I heard that Japanese cosmetics, cosmetics, skin care products, etc., the quality and efficacy are good, don’t forget to buy some gifts for mom when you come back. what!"

Jacob couldn’t see it anymore, and blurted out: "Elaine, are you endless? Charlie has bought you a lot of Hermes, and you still ask for gifts? You are not greedy enough!"

"You need to take care of it!" Elaine gave Jacob a white look, and said angrily: "I’m asking about what I want, not what you want, what are you doing here? Who didn’t mention the pants and gave you Exposed?"

When Jacob heard this, his angry cheeks flushed and his whole body trembled!

"I didn’t mention my pants to show myself? Doesn’t this compare myself to that thing?"

"This lady’s broken mouth is too bad! I really want to smoke her with a big mouth!"

However, Jacob only dared to think about it in his heart, if he really started with Elaine, then he would be annoying. So he immediately looked at Claire and complained: "Claire, look at your mother, it’s really a dog that can’t spit out ivory. What kind of quality is this!"

Claire couldn’t listen anymore, and couldn’t help but said, "Mom, you can’t be more civilized…"

"Good, good." Elaine waved his hand indifferently: "I am a little more civilized, and I don’t have a general knowledge of this old thing."

Charlie, who was on the side, shook his head and smiled, but he didn’t even think about it. He was used to the bickering between the two a long time ago. If the two of them didn’t fight each other someday, they would have something wrong.

After dinner, Charlie and Claire returned to the bedroom on the second floor.

As usual, the couple took a shower one after the other, and then lay on the bed one after another.

Charlie hasn’t gone further with Claire since he was promoted to the first level before the fight, but Charlie hasn’t been too anxious, not to mention that there have been a lot of things recently, and he has always been troubled by the presence of other women.

Thinking of going to Japan tomorrow, Nanako Ito’s face and how she looked when she was injured in the ring suddenly appeared in his mind. Charlie didn’t understand why he would never forget the Japanese woman Nanako Ito.

It seems that I am attracted by her dual character, which is gentle as water and tough and unyielding? While thinking wildly, Charlie suddenly felt that Claire next to him moved.

I thought that Claire was just turning over normally, but she didn’t expect that she would lift a corner of Charlie’s quilt and get into his side of the bed…

Claire got into Charlie’s bed and gently hugged his waist.

At this moment, she felt an unprecedented sense of security.

Having been with Charlie for so long, this is the first time to hold Charlie like this. Although she feels full of security, her heart is still short of breath.

Charlie, who had been thinking about things, was startled by Claire’s actions.

When he turned his face, Claire was also taken aback by him.

Claire’s pretty face suddenly became hot, and she stammered: "Husband, you…you haven’t slept yet?"

Charlie also explained in a flustered manner: "I slept, woke up again…"

After speaking, he couldn’t help asking: "Wife, why did you come into my bed?"

Claire said in embarrassment, "That…I…I am…I am…"

Claire stammered and murmured for a long time, before she simply turned her mind and said, "I just don’t want you to go out again, so I want to hug you to sleep, okay?"

When Charlie heard this, he felt a little throbbing in his heart. He stretched out his hand to put her in his arms and whispered softly: "Silly girl, your husband will be back in a few days."

"Yeah." Claire gently leaned in Charlie’s arms and said with a smile: "I found that holding you to sleep like this is really safe."

Charlie smiled and said, "Will I be able to get another level up from now on? How about we just sleep in a bed from now on?"

Claire was immediately embarrassed and said in a low voice, "It’s not impossible to upgrade to one level, but for the time being, you can only upgrade to one level…"

Following Charlie’s previous routine, I must ask Claire at this time, when will he be able to reach the full level? When can I have a baby? After all, even Elaine supported the two of them to have a baby quickly.

Perhaps, if he satisfactorily, he would be able to get things done for the couple.

However, because Charlie always unconsciously appeared in his mind Nanako Ito’s figure, which always made him feel a little uncomfortable.

That feeling, like a thorn stuck in Charlie’s heart, instantly made him calm down a lot.

So, he gently hugged Claire, and said softly: "It’s okay, you will be promoted to the next level, and it will be fine to sleep with you."

Now, it was Claire’s turn to be surprised.

She also thought that Charlie would definitely come to make some soft and hard bubbles.

However, he never expected that Charlie would accept it so easily.

This made her heart linger for a while.

In fact, she has had deep feelings and dependence on Charlie after getting along for so long.

However, after all, she was an unmanned girl, and she was somewhat hesitant and worried about breaking through that layer of relationship.

If Charlie was very active, she might just let him go.

But Charlie’s sudden calmness really made her unexpected.

She wanted to ask Charlie, why did he act so indifferently today? Is it because he doesn’t like herself?

However, she soon felt that it was really hard for her to speak such words, so she could only hide it deeply in her heart.

Soon, Charlie by his side let out a uniform breathing sound, Claire sighed in his heart, and fell asleep slowly with a bit of loss.

……

Charlie woke up early the next morning. In fact, he didn’t sleep well this night. I don’t know why, as long as I close my eyes, I can’t help but think of Nanako Ito. During this period of time, there have been many women around Charlie.

Whether it was Jasmine, Aurora, or Xyla, Lisa, Loreen, and Stefanie, although these women more or less made him feel a little heart-stirring, none of them made him feel distressed like Nanako Ito.

After Stefanie waited for so many years and found herself for so many years, Charlie was indeed very guilty, but after all, Stefanie was born in a big family and was loved by her parents in every possible way.

After adulthood, she became an internationally renowned star, and was sought after and loved by countless people.

Even without herself, her life is very wonderful, very rich, and very happy.

But Nanako is different. Although she was also born in a rich family and was loved by her family, she was indeed injured too badly in the battle with Aurora. Suffering such a serious injury, the double blow to the body and spirit is absolutely impossible for an ordinary girl to experience in her lifetime.

Moreover, Charlie can also imagine that although she is out of danger now, she must be tortured by injuries all the time. This feeling must be very painful.

And she could not have played this game. However, she did everything to make him admire her.

Even in the last match against Aurora, she waited for a chance to win with one move in order to make herself notice her, even if she was injured. Charlie knew very well that if it wasn’t for himself, how could she be injured so badly? It is precisely because of this that Charlie always feels distressed for how she looked when she was injured.

Charlie also reflected on that, as a married man, he should not feel sorry for other women, let alone a Japanese woman. However, that kind of mood is completely beyond his control. After washing, Charlie quietly left the bedroom without waking Claire, who was still asleep.

At this time, Isaac Cameron had taken his entourage and waited at the door of Thompson First. Charlie went downstairs and saw that Jacob and Elaine hadn’t gotten up, so he left a note, and then hurried out of the house.

At the door of Thompson First. Several Rolls-Royce cars parked side by side. As soon as Charlie came out, Isaac Cameron and his men all got out of the car, bowed respectfully to him, and said in unison: "Mr. Wade!"

Charlie nodded and got into the same car with Isaac Cameron.

As soon as he got on the bus, Isaac Cameron immediately said to Charlie: "Master, Paul and Liam are all going by themselves. Don Albert and Ichiro Kobayashi walked past the kennel. We only need to meet them at the airport, the plane and the crew. The personnel are ready, and they will leave at any time after they arrive!"

Charlie said, the biggest difference between private jets and ordinary civil aviation flights is that the time is relatively free. As long as you apply for today’s flight route, you can theoretically depart at any time.

There is an idea in his subconscious mind now, that is to go to Tokyo to get things done, and then rush all the way to Kyoto.

I don’t know why, Nanako Ito has become a curse in his heart, always emerging and constantly affecting his emotions.

He felt that this might be mainly because he felt a bit of sympathy for Nanako Ito’s experience, and if he cured her by himself, this demon would naturally be eliminated.

As a result, he said to Isaac Cameron a little impatiently: "Okay, time is waiting for no one, hurry up!"

Aurous Hill Airport.

The plane arranged by Isaac Cameron has been waiting in the hangar for a long time. Don Albert had already arrived with Ichiro Kobayashi, and was waiting under the plane. Liam and Paul also arrived early, waiting for Charlie’s arrival.

nine in the morning. Isaac Cameron’s motorcade drove to the hangar one after another. Isaac Cameron immediately got out of the car and personally opened the door for Charlie. After Charlie got out of the car, everyone came forward to greet him.

Charlie nodded slightly, and said to everyone, "Are all the people here? If they are all there, then get on the plane now."

Isaac Cameron counted, and respectfully said to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, it’s all here."

"Okay, let’s go!"

In addition to Isaac Cameron, Don Albert, Liam, Paul and Ichiro Kobayashi, who accompanied Charlie, there were also some twelve people under Don Albert and Isaac Cameron.

After everyone boarded the plane, the crew immediately started the engine of the plane, pushed the plane out of the hangar, and then contacted the tower to jump in and take off first.

The plane jumped into the air and flew eastward.

During the flight, Ichiro Kobayashi was restless and looked very nervous.

He plucked up the courage, came to Charlie’s side, and asked respectfully: "Mr. Wade, what if other members of the family are unwilling to accept me, and even think that I am the murderer of my father and refuse to let me inherit Kobayashi Pharmaceutical? "

Charlie said lightly: "I have a video of Jiro Kobayashi’s confession in my hand, and I will show it to them in time."

Ichiro Kobayashi asked again: "Then what if they still don’t believe it?"

Charlie smiled contemptuously: "Don’t believe it? Just go through the legal process if you don’t believe it. They said that you killed your father. Can you show tangible evidence? If you can’t show it, it proves that you were not the murderer of your father. , What can they do with you?"

After that, Charlie said again: "Besides, your brother has disappeared now, and you are the only heir to your father’s estate. If the other members of your family do not agree with you, then all of them will be driven out of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical and let them fend for themselves. !"

Ichiro Kobayashi said with a little emboldened expression: "Mr. Wade, let’s not tell you that, on the board of directors of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, there are my uncles and family elders. Although they have no actual shares, they have certain shares. The pharmacy takes a lot of dividends, and they all hold some more important positions at Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. If this group of people work against me, it’s really not that easy to deal with…"

Charlie said indifferently: "These are not problems. At that time, we will give them two ways. The first is to cooperate honestly. As long as you are obedient, the dividends that should be given to them will still be given to them; but if they don’t toast There is only a second way to eat, drink, and fine. When that happens, there will be no one left, all of them will be gone. Everyone will be transferred after the earth is gone. These important positions can also be re-built a management team.

After that, Charlie pointed to Liam and said to Ichiro Kobayashi: "It’s really not possible. I will split a part of the management team of Oracle Pharmaceuticals and take over the management of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. Then you will stay in Japan and enjoy the life of a drunken fan. Just do it, don’t worry about anything else."

Ichiro Kobayashi knew very well that after he successfully transferred 90% of the shares to Charlie, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical had nothing to do with him.

What I can do is to honestly take the dividends given by Charlie and live a life of drunken dreams of ordinary rich people.

Thinking about it carefully, Ichiro Kobayashi felt a little guilty in his heart.

Because in this way, it was equivalent to selling out his father’s life’s hard work.

There is an old Chinese saying that it is not distressing to ask the cubs to sell Yetian, but this old saying is a prodigal. Although Ichiro Kobayashi is not very capable, he really cannot be regarded as a prodigal.

If he were a prodigal son, he would not have come to China to participate in the Chinese Medicine Expo, let alone covet Dr. Simmons’s magical medicine.

He wanted to get the magic medicine formula, but he also wanted to revitalize Kobayashi Pharmaceutical and let Kobayashi Pharmaceutical stand on the top of the world.

After all, he also has a leading family to flourish.

But now, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical will soon be ruined in his hands.

Although Ichiro Kobayashi was very melancholy, but after thinking about it, he felt that this might not be a bad thing.

After all, he also knows how popular Oracle Nova Dias is now. Judging from the powerful medicinal effects of Oracle Nova Dias, it will definitely become a best-selling medicine in the world in the future.

As for Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, if it is not included by Charlie, it will definitely go downhill in the future.

If Kobayashi Pharmaceutical makes all-out efforts to produce Nova Dias after the change of ownership, it will surely create huge wealth around the world. By that time, his 10% shares may be allocated more money.

Thinking of this, Ichiro Kobayashi felt much more relaxed.

……

More than two hours later, Charlie’s plane landed at Tokyo Airport.

After c